A Certain Pilot's Promise, Vol. 9

A Certain Pilot's Promise, by Koroku Inumura

Illustrations by Haruyuki Morisawa

Illustrations

World State

The Miracle of Pleiades (Continued)

Part 19 (Part 1 of Volume 9)

"I want to throw the fate of the world onto your shoulders."

With the blood-red sky behind him, Balthazar Grim, the Chief Strategist of the St Vault Empire, said this with a sinister smile.

"Not just the Archipelago region. The Balesteros, Levamme, and Kai-Andros regions as well—every single human being's present and future in this world—it's all for you to decide."

In the western sky, the setting sun was still visible. Early stars began to twinkle faintly above the sea, gradually darkening.

Kiyoaki Sakagami, the captain of the Sylvania Kingdom’s "Valkyrie" fighter squadron, glared at Balthazar. He often pushed unreasonable demands, but this request was beyond bizarre.

Year 1351 of the Imperial Calendar, December 16th, the capital of the Kingdom of Sylvania, Sierra Greed on Santos Island—

Yesterday, Fio had risked his life to deliver Mio’s message. Now, in the same spot as yesterday, halfway up the mountain where the Sylvania Kingdom’s military operations command centre was located, Kiyoaki stood, facing Balthazar as the two gazed out at the sea shrouded in the approaching dusk.

"After receiving Mio’s message and carefully considering it, I’ve come up with a plan. It's still in its early stages, but if it works, we could extract the brainstem of Urano and replace it with cerebral fluid more favourable to our cause. However, there’s one critical part of the plan I cannot decide on. That’s where I want your opinion. If you say it’s possible, I’ll move forward with the plan. If not, we’ll have to discard it and look for another solution. By the way, your answer will determine the lives of hundreds of thousands, perhaps millions, of soldiers, both friend and foe. Are you prepared?"

Kiyoaki was overwhelmed by the scale of the proposal. Without waiting for Kiyoaki to gather his thoughts, Balthazar asked the next question.

"Can you secure air superiority over Pleiades using a force of 200 fighter planes?"

The question made him groan. Since receiving Mio’s message yesterday, Kiyoaki had already been thinking about a surprise attack on Urano’s capital, Pleiades. There was no way Balthazar, the strategist, would overlook the same conclusion Kiyoaki had reached. Depending on his answer, Balthazar would likely move forward with planning the surprise attack on Pleiades.

Kiyoaki couldn’t give a half-hearted response. This was no idle threat—Balthazar was serious, and the fate of the world hinged on his reply. After a brief moment of thought, Kiyoaki responded with a question.

"How many enemy fighters are stationed at Pleiades?"

"If all of Mio’s information is accurate, there are four airfields at Pleiades. One of them, the Isolos Airfield, supposedly has a thousand fighter planes. Can you do it?"

They were outnumbered five to one. Given that these planes were protecting the capital, they were likely the latest single-seat fighters from Urano, the "Alice Actus" model. Six months ago, in an aerial battle, Kiyoaki’s "Valkyrie" squadron had been nearly wiped out by a swarm of Alice Actus fighters. Their weaknesses had yet to be identified, and they were an opponent no one could afford to face head-on.

"Is 200 fighters the maximum number we can mobilize?"

"Even if we scrape together forces from all over, 200 is the limit. If we proceed, it will have to be with volunteers. And it’s a one-way ticket—they won’t be coming back. Every air force is already short on fighter pilots, and no commander will want to send their best men on a mission with little chance of survival. In fact, you can assume the actual number will be less than 200. It might be closer to 150. And we’ll have to divide the force between air superiority and escort units, so the air superiority unit will have about 100 planes."

Kiyoaki thought deeply. These were harsh conditions.

Logically, the mission shouldn’t be attempted. The outcome of an air superiority battle was determined by numbers. The enemy had nearly ten times their forces, and their Alice Actus fighters were far superior to their own.

—We can’t win.

The words rose to his throat, but Kiyoaki swallowed them. Instead, he proposed a condition.

"If we can gather the best of the best. Not just Valkyrie and the Isla Fleet Air Squadron, but also top pilots from squadrons like Voltec and Kusanagi, and unify them into a single fighter squadron..."

"Hmm. Select pilots regardless of nationality and merge them into one air squadron, huh? Interesting."

Balthazar nodded several times, seemingly satisfied, and then looked back up.

"Alright, let’s assume that’s possible. In that case… can you win?"

Balthazar’s question resonated deep within Kiyoaki. The fate of the world rested on his answer.

If he said they could win, Balthazar would put the plan into action. A battle involving hundreds of thousands, even millions, of soldiers would unfold, and the fate of the world would rest on Kiyoaki’s shoulders.

If he said they couldn’t win, Balthazar would discard the idea and seek a different strategy. In that case, Kiyoaki wouldn’t play a central role, and they would avoid the massive risk of an air superiority battle over Pleiades.

The hopes of the living, the future of the children, the fate of the world fifty, a hundred years from now—all of it was suddenly placed on Kiyoaki’s shoulders. It was too vast a responsibility for one person to decide—at least, it should have been.

But now, Kiyoaki found it surprisingly easy to make up his mind.

What was there to hesitate about?

"We can win."

He declared it firmly. Balthazar’s gaze sharpened, scrutinizing Kiyoaki’s every expression.

"Leave it to me. I’ll secure air superiority over Pleiades."

The fate of the world? Fine, leave it to me.

"…Oh? You sound confident."

Balthazar mixed a tone of mockery into his words, testing him, but Kiyoaki remained unfazed.

"It doesn’t matter if Urano has ten times as many planes. If we gather super aces capable of deciding the battle individually, we can win."

Kiyoaki knew it wasn’t likely. Even if everything went perfectly, they had only about a 20% chance of winning. They would probably lose 80% of the time in such a battle. But he concealed that fact. If he revealed it, Balthazar would abandon the surprise attack on Pleiades.

If there was even a 20% chance of winning, he would bet on it. He would use his strength to turn that 20% into 50%. If the odds were fifty-fifty, then the rest was up to fate. That was all it came down to.

—I will save Mio.

—For that, I’ll take hundreds of thousands, even millions, with me.

—I’ll even destroy the world.

When weighing Mio and the people of the world on the scales of his heart, Mio won. He didn’t care about being righteous. He would be the villain. He would take the blame for all the sins. As long as Mio could smile happily again, his soul could burn in hell for eternity.

"Give me the order. I’ll take Pleiades’ sky. I’ll make sure the Valkyrie flag flies over Pleiades."

With pride and a smile, Kiyoaki looked straight at Balthazar.

After observing Kiyoaki’s smile for a while, Balthazar finally raised the corner of his mouth.

"You’ve changed."

"…"

"When you were a student, you used to wear a disgustingly self-righteous face. But now… you look much more sinister."

Kiyoaki shrugged, unsure how to respond. Balthazar gave him a pure smile, as if a weight had been lifted.

"You have the face of a soldier. It’s not right from a humanitarian perspective… but you’ve become a soldier."

"I’m honoured."

Kiyoaki accepted the words as praise.

Balthazar was right—he had changed. He could no longer remain a mere good person. He no longer fought under the pretence of righteousness like he once did. If he had to choose between good and evil, he was probably evil now.

In comparison…

With a sarcastic tone, Kiyoaki added, "You’ve certainly grown more pleasant yourself," mixing in some teasing. Balthazar chuckled again.

"My face has always been pleasant. You’re the one who’s become grimmer."

You didn’t used to laugh like this, or make such light-hearted remarks, Kiyoaki thought.

But perhaps that’s just how it goes. People change over time. Some transform from good to evil, while others go from evil to good. With the passage of time, some gain nobility, while others fall into degradation.

"...Now, let's put this idea to the test. We also need to scrutinize Mio’s information. I’ll seek your opinion again. Especially regarding the concept of forming the strongest fighter squadron in the Archipelago—that’s intriguing. It’s worth pursuing."

"Yes. Please, let’s proceed. If we can make it happen, I promise we will secure air superiority."

With a grin, Balthazar accepted Kiyoaki’s response and headed back to the command headquarters.

Two weeks later—

Unexpectedly, a piece of news Kiyoaki never anticipated arrived from the Akitsu Continent.

"I don’t believe it."

Kiyoaki placed the problematic newspaper article back on the glass table and raised his head as he spoke.

"This kind of article isn’t worth trusting. I think it’s just to appease the people of the Kingdom of Keiken."

Suppressing the tremor in his fingers, he glanced at Valkyrie Squadron's Vice-Captain Illia Kreischmidt and Queen Elisabeth of the Sylvania Kingdom, who were present in the room.

Year 1351 of the Imperial Calendar, December 30th, in the Office on the Fifth Floor of Sierra Greed City Hall on Santos Island—

While in the middle of a mock aerial battle with the Isla Fleet Air Squadron, Kiyoaki had suddenly been summoned to the city hall, where a pale Elisabeth handed him the December 15th issue of the Akitsu Daily News.

"Assault on the Kyonagi Palace, Former Captain Kagura Executed"

"The Supreme Military Command announced yesterday at dawn that former captain Kagura (22) of the Shinmei Guard was executed by firing squad. As previously reported, Kagura had led an unauthorized assault on the Kyonagi Palace and official residences last month, detaining three members of the Supreme War Council, stealing the Imperial Seal, and was charged with the murder of guards and the forgery of abdication documents. There were no witnesses at the execution, and no funeral was held. As her relatives refused to claim her remains, her ashes were interred in an unmarked grave at Shutoku Temple."

Kiyoaki read the short article, tucked away in a corner of the front page, three times.

He walked around the room for quite some time, gathering his thoughts. After re-reading the article once more, he repeated his earlier statement.

"I absolutely do not believe it."

Illia, with her arms crossed, leaned against the wall, silently staring out the window. Elisabeth sat properly on the sofa, lifting her gaze toward Kiyoaki.

"…There are no reliable communication channels between the Sylvania Kingdom and the Kingdom of Keiken, so we must rely on the St Vault Empire's intelligence bureau for detailed information. I want to believe she’s safe, but… the Kingdom of Keiken is currently in a state of great turmoil due to political upheaval. The information is likely mixed with truth and falsehood…"

"…Yes. This article is probably part of an attempt to control the chaos. Newspapers can write anything they want… And this is from the Akitsu Daily News, right? That’s a low-morale newspaper. They’ve written plenty of lies about me too…"

The reporter from Akitsu Daily, Tokiwa Utakuni, had been nosing into the relationship between Kiyoaki and Illia since their school days, crafting sensationalist articles that stirred the public’s interest. Knowing Kiyoaki and the rest of "The Seven of Eriadore" from their days at the officers' academy had made Utakuni’s ambitions a perfect "story," and she had continued to disrupt their privacy on many occasions. For her, attracting public attention was more important than truth. This article was likely another such attempt to appeal to the masses...

A heavy silence filled the office. No matter how much hopeful rhetoric they exchanged, they couldn’t shake off the weight pressing down on them.

—With those charges, it wouldn’t be strange if she were executed by firing squad.

Kiyoaki’s rational mind whispered to him.

—Kagura chose to bear the burden of treason alone. She did it to stop the war...

His legs trembled. Illia’s words interrupted the dark thoughts gnawing at Kiyoaki’s reason.

"…Just as Sakagami says, we shouldn’t draw conclusions until the Kingdom of Keiken’s political situation stabilizes. For now, all we can do is believe in her safety. This article is likely just a piece of propaganda for the citizens, and I believe Kagura is still alive… There’s nothing else we can do."

Even Illia, from her tone, seemed unsure of her own words. But in the context of trying to hold onto hope, there was no other alternative.

"…We have to end the fighting. As soon as possible. Once peace returns and relations with the Kingdom of Keiken are restored, we’ll know the truth. I’m sure we’ll see Kagura again…"

At her words, Kiyoaki and Elisabeth both nodded heavily. Right now, that was all they could do.

"…I will make every effort to obtain information from the inner circle of the Kingdom of Keiken. Though, as a kingdom, we have few options and will have to rely on the empire… But I’m sure Balthazar will gather reliable information for us. After all, Kagura and Balthazar negotiated the ceasefire on the Archipelago front by themselves..."

Elisabeth, still wearing a pained expression, cast her gaze out the window. Kiyoaki, frustrated, began pacing around the room aimlessly.

What was Balthazar doing now? As a senior strategist in the St Vault Empire's Unified Operations Command, he must have access to top-tier information that Kiyoaki and the others couldn’t possibly reach. If good news were to arrive, it would undoubtedly come from Balthazar.

However—

"…Balthazar is probably fully occupied with planning the next operation right now. The situation with Kagura is, after all, a personal matter. Given the severity of the current situation, I doubt he can devote much effort to personal concerns…"

Kiyoaki understood the truth in Illia’s words. Balthazar, who had single-handedly negotiated the ceasefire on the Archipelago front, had far surpassed the achievements of Raphael, the chief strategist, and was effectively the empire’s head strategist at this point. In his current position, where his decisions could shape the St Vault Empire’s fate for the next millennium, how much time could he realistically allocate to personal matters?

"Yes… But I’m sure Balthazar is just as concerned about Kagura as we are… no, even more so…"

Kiyoaki murmured these feeble words as if trying to reassure himself. He imagined Balthazar, on the distant island of Air Hunt, tormented by the same unending worries… It was the only thought that brought him some comfort.

On the same day, Air Hunt Island, the provisional capital of the St Vault Empire—

Balthazar, his eyes bloodshot, glared at the enormous sea chart pinned to the wall on the third floor of the Unified Operations Command headquarters, in the section designated for the secret unit codenamed "Griffos."

The current locations of the St Vault Empire’s fleet near the Mitterland continent and the Northern and Southern Archipelagos were marked on the chart, as were the known positions of all enemy ships. The 180 communications analysis staff packed into the floor had easy access to this information at all times.

It had been two weeks since Kiyoaki had shared his assessment of the air superiority battle over Pleiades. In that time, Balthazar had been working at an incredible pace to turn the vague and ambiguous idea into a concrete plan.

First and foremost, he had to pinpoint the exact course of Pleiades. Without predicting its future position, they could not intercept it. At the same time, he needed to monitor the movements of Urano's fleet in the New Archipelago region. If they initiated a counter-landing operation on Mitterland’s mainland, Urano’s grand fleet would surely launch an attack, but whether it would come from the north or east was still unclear.

To identify the unseen enemy's position, a combination of communication analysis and cryptography was necessary. If cryptography could perfectly decode the information, communication analysis would be redundant. However, with the current technology, deciphering the random number tables of five-digit, 50,000-number codes was extremely difficult. Successfully decrypting even 5% of a message was considered impressive.

Communication analysis was more reliable.

Using the vast data collected from previous battles with Urano, communication analysis involved detecting the "presence" of the enemy based on minor clues such as headers, transmission locations, and the identities of the sender and receiver. The staff needed patience to identify patterns amidst the overwhelming flood of data, as well as passion, concentration, memory, and tenacity. Most people who possessed these traits were typically "eccentric," and the St Vault Empire had selected 180 of its most exceptional eccentrics to pour over the endless ocean of numbers and letters, hoping to detect the enemy's hidden signals.

Rows of long desks filled the packed floor, where the eccentric staff, who hadn’t bathed in two weeks, worked obsessively on the enemy’s data. In one corner, dozens of staff members had collapsed onto piles of memos and documents spilling from boxes, using them as makeshift blankets for naps.

Balthazar himself was buried under a mountain of punch cards from the simplified electronic calculators stacked as high as the ceiling, staring intently at the sea chart.

Despite all their efforts, the information they obtained from communication analysis was often vague, amounting to "there’s a high probability something is here." If the enemy’s intelligence officers were skilled enough, they could flood the airwaves with false communications to lead them astray. Disagreements among the analysts were common, and in the end, it was up to Balthazar, the Chief Strategist, to make the final decisions based on his experience and intuition.

Referring to the hundreds of communication patterns identified by individual staff, Balthazar sought the tracks of the invisible enemy fleet. Whenever something occurred to him, he’d rummage through piles of documents to find past data, compare it with current data, construct hypotheses, and start over if they failed.

For two weeks, he had worked tirelessly, barely sleeping, and now he was certain.

—Urano’s intelligence officer is as brilliant as I am.

It was highly likely that all intercepted transmissions had been manipulated by this officer. There was a faint, artificial scent to them. Knowing full well that they were monitoring the volume of transmissions, the officer had casually scattered unguarded messages, leaving suspicious traces that, when pieced together, would mislead them, causing the enemy fleet to appear from an unexpected direction, throwing them into chaos... Such a dangerous trap was undoubtedly lurking within the piles of data stacked to the ceiling.

—This intelligence officer... is highly intelligent, and devilishly cunning.

Through the numbers, Balthazar could sense the calculating, insidious mind of this opponent.

—I hate this person.

Though he didn’t know their face or name, Balthazar felt a sickening revulsion toward the enemy’s personality, which seeped through the columns of numbers. He had no desire to get any closer to them, but his job was to navigate the traps set by this twisted genius and uncover the current position, size, course, and speed of the enemy fleet.

—No matter what, I must get this done.

He spurred himself on.

—Information is the only weapon we have against Urano.

Currently, even with the combined strength of the St Vault Empire Navy and the Second Isla Fleet, they were no match for Urano’s Archipelago Fleet. Not only did they lack sufficient ships, but Urano also had ten flying fortresses. If these flying, unsinkable carriers arrived en masse in the archipelago, there would be no way for the imperial forces to resist. Though they had finally reached a ceasefire with the Kingdom of Keiken, the empire’s forces, having been driven from the mainland, were barely hanging on, and the disparity in power between them and Urano was hopelessly vast.

However, there was one way to overturn this imbalance.

—Well done, Mio.

The ultra-classified state secret, carried by the bird Fio from Pleiades, had proven invaluable.

Written in tiny, detailed characters by someone who seemed to be a special agent, the message contained the current location, speed, course, a breakdown of surface facilities, and the gathering fleet of Pleiades. After years of the St Vault intelligence bureau tirelessly searching for such information, the details of Urano’s central command had literally fallen from the sky.

At first, Balthazar had doubted the content.

Mio was a spy from Urano. It would have made more sense to assume she had written false information to sow confusion. But just to be sure, they traced the change in communication traffic near Krista on the Mitterland continent, the location Mio had indicated for Pleiades, and sure enough, an unusual communication pattern had emerged.

The headers and encryption groups emitted by the flying fortresses of Urano were distinctly different from anything they’d seen before. Without Mio’s guidance, they would have overlooked the subtle currents of strange numbers flowing through the vast ocean of data. It seemed more and more likely that this wasn’t a trap laid by the mysterious intelligence officer, but rather, it carried the innocent smile of Mio, rather than the malicious smirk of their enemy.

Balthazar assigned 30 cryptographers to investigate this current thoroughly, and on the fourth day, they concluded that there was indeed "a very large, unknown flying fortress" at its source. Moreover, this fortress was moving at the exact speed and along the exact course Mio had specified.

Balthazar no longer had any doubts.

—Mio, too, is keeping the pledge.

"Even if we become enemies, we will not hate each other. Friendship is eternal."

Back then, when they made the pledge, he’d thought it was childish, embarrassing, and something he’d never repeat. But now, he wanted to shout it to the world, over and over again. That’s how grateful he was.

—That pledge will save the world.

—It will end this war.

With this conviction, he hurried the cryptography work, while continuing to track the slow south-westward movement of Pleiades.

—Wait for me, Mio. I will show you a miracle.

With firm resolve, he piled up the cryptography team’s results on his desk and cross-referenced them with the communication analysis team’s data. Decrypting codes was painstaking work, but thanks to the glimmer of light Mio had provided, they began to make sense of previously indecipherable headers. With these as footholds, new hypotheses were formed, and by cross-checking them with eyewitness reports and past data, the range of what could be decrypted slowly expanded.

Balthazar’s bold hypotheses, combined with his unrelenting determination to never give up, were slowly peeling away the layers of the random number table that shrouded the royal capital Pleiades and Urano’s fleet.

The dark, stagnant ocean of codes was gradually revealing its full shape, illuminated by the light Mio had brought. Along with his team of 180 staff in the "Griffos" cryptography unit, Balthazar continued to aim toward the glowing destination—the royal capital of Urano, Pleiades.

The sun outside the window began to fade, the twilight turning into pitch-black night. Ignoring the hoot of an owl, he pushed through piles of documents, sipped coffee at sunrise, and braced himself as he waded through the endless waves of numbers. As dusk fell again and exhaustion overtook him, he collapsed onto the floor next to the staff and closed his eyes.

There was no energy left to think.

All that was left was sleep. Not a second could be wasted. He needed to sleep, recover his strength, and fight Urano’s codes again when he woke...

Yet, as he closed his eyes in exhaustion, a completely unrelated vision appeared behind his eyelids.

A woman with black hair, nailed to a cross.

A bullet wound in her chest.

Her blood pouring out, staining the red earth a deep crimson.

—Kagura.

As soon as the name Kagura surfaced in his mind, Balthazar’s lungs felt as if they had been cleaved in two. His diaphragm seemed to tear apart, and every cell in his body emitted waves of pain. A heavy groan escaped his throat.

Both his mental and physical strength had long passed their limits, yet he couldn’t stop thinking about it. He wasn’t supposed to allow personal feelings to torment him at a time like this. The fate of the nation, the future of the Archipelago world, rested on his shoulders.

And yet, the image of Kagura’s lifeless body, bound to a wooden stake, remained lodged at the core of his thoughts.

Her lifeless eyes, devoid of light, stared at the pool of blood beneath her feet.

“Guuuu…!”

A primal growl, like the roar of a beast, erupted from deep within him as Balthazar pressed his hands to the floor and raised his upper body, his eyes gleaming wildly.

—Why did I let her go at that moment?

—If only I had chased after her, or perhaps...

Regret surged from deep within him. After the ceasefire agreement, Kagura had smiled and told him, “We’ll meet again,” before limping back to her camp. Balthazar had sensed her impending death. His heart had screamed, “Pick her up and bring her to our side!” But he hadn’t moved. Machine guns were trained on them from the enemy’s side of the bridge, and tens of thousands of soldiers on both sides were watching. If he had forcibly taken Kagura, the very ceasefire agreement could have been broken.

—But still, I should have brought her back.

Balthazar knew it was too late for regrets, but his inner voice relentlessly blamed him for not taking action at that critical moment, ignoring reason and circumstance.

He gave up on sleep, walked to the washroom, and splashed his face with water. He stared at his reflection in the mirror.

It was a terrible sight. His hair was dishevelled, his eyes bloodshot, and dark circles hung beneath his sunken eyes. He ran his fingers through his hair and pressed a cold towel against his eyes. The coldness seeped into his fevered gaze, slowly restoring his ability to think clearly.

—There was nothing I could have done. In that situation, there was no way to save her.

—Accept it. Accept Kagura’s death. No matter how much you regret it, nothing will change.

He told himself this, over and over.

But.

—She’s not dead.

From deep within his soul, he heard that voice.

—She’s still alive.

No matter how much reason tried to soothe him, the voice persisted.

—There’s no way she’d die that easily.

As his soul whispered this, the image of Kagura’s lifeless body in his mind was replaced by one full of life.

Kagura smiled at Balthazar with the same transparent grin she had shown at the Bridge of Reunion.

"We’ll meet again, the seven of us." "Even if we don’t, we’ll always be together."

Those words echoed in his ears once more.

Balthazar removed the towel from his eyes and looked at himself in the mirror again. His face looked a little better than before.

“End the war. That’s what matters.”

He spoke to his reflection. No matter how much he struggled now, he wouldn’t know Kagura’s fate.

The only way to end this torment was to bring the Mitterland front to a swift conclusion. Then he could go to the Kingdom of Keiken and find out the truth with his own eyes. There was no other way to resolve his suffering.

“Wait for me, Kagura.”

Kagura had sacrificed herself to end the Second Archipelago War. It was thanks to her that 1.7 million imperial soldiers were able to retreat from the Akitsu continent without a single casualty.

Now, Balthazar’s duty was to ensure the 1.7 million soldiers could return to the Mitterland continent with minimal losses and to destroy Urano.

That was the only way to honour Kagura’s sacrifice. He couldn’t afford to think of anything else.

—Kagura, I will force you out of my thoughts.

Balthazar banished her image from his mind and returned to his desk, once again setting out into the vast ocean of numbers. He concentrated solely on the enemy’s hidden intentions beyond the numbers, without letting any other thoughts distract him.

—I will end this war and come to you.

—After I’ve settled everything with my own hands.

—I will come to see you, without fail.

Because surely, you are still alive.

You’ll look up at me with that mischievous grin and tell me it was all just a joke.

I’ll forgive everything.

No matter how much you mock or tease me for being fooled, as long as you are alive, I will forgive it all.

Part 20 (Part 2 of Volume 9)

"Cowering in the darkness will only make things worse.

You must reach out to the single ray of light piercing the dark, wedge your hands into the cracks in the wall, and push them wider, or your view will never clear.

It takes courage to act. Hope lies beyond that."

That was the conviction that brought her to this point.

“Good morning. It’s a beautiful day today.”

Mio Syira smiled at the elderly woman with white hair, sitting up in bed, as she opened the curtains and let the early morning light flood the hospital room.

“…”

The room’s occupant, Natasha Belour, didn’t nod or respond to Mio’s words. She merely held her cup of tea in both hands, her empty gaze directed out the window.

Natasha resembled a withered old tree, and just over two and a half months ago, when Mio first started visiting the hospital to care for her, she had resisted violently. She had hurled insults at Mio that she had never heard before, thrown things, and spat out the medicine Mio had tried to give her. On the first day, Mio could only stay in the room for three minutes. On the second day, two minutes. By the third day, just one minute. But Mio persisted, walking daily through the slums from the Hedwig Tavern, where she was hiding, to this sanatorium on the slopes of the Petra Mountains.

At this point, she knew there was no other way to keep hope alive. She had accepted the risk of being discovered by Zenon. Though Mio was in hiding, she doubted a spy trainee like her would be hunted down, and even if there was danger, it was worth coming here. She told herself this, and no matter how much Natasha cursed or berated her, she didn’t give up. A month into her visits, Natasha seemed to have either given up herself or mistaken Mio for a new nurse, as she finally allowed Mio to take care of her.

“I’ll ventilate the room since the stove’s been on all night. It’ll be a little chilly, but please bear with it.”

Though there was no response, neither were there insults anymore. Of course, there were no proper replies either, but just being allowed to stay in the same room was already a significant improvement. Mio opened the window, letting fresh air replace the warm atmosphere heated by the wood stove. She took a deep breath of the mountain morning, preparing herself for the day ahead.

Year 1352 of the Imperial Calendar, January 4th, Pleiades, Petra Mountain Sanatorium in the Stefano District—

Two and a half months had passed since the “October Revolution,” when Mio had fled for her life from the Ulysses Palace. She and the injured Ignacio had hidden in the Hedwig Tavern in the Stefano District, and Mio had sent top-secret information about Pleiades with Fio to Kiyoaki. She could only believe that Fio had safely reached Kiyoaki by now, as she had no way of knowing for sure. Hiding and nursing Ignacio wasn’t going to change the situation, so Mio had gathered the courage to visit this sanatorium daily, waiting for the arrival of Hachidori.

For now, this was enough. By being here, someday, surely, Hachidori would come.

If she could meet him, perhaps she could learn something about Claire’s situation. According to newspaper reports, Claire was imprisoned as a political criminal in Ulysses Palace. However, rumours suggested she had been sheltered by nobles of the Mycenaean faction and was still on the run. The truth was unclear. Given Hachidori's position, he might know important secrets. At this point, Mio had no one else she could rely on in the capital of Pleiades.

Of course, this was a dangerous gamble.

—Hachidori is a subordinate of Zenon, a member of the S-Class Operatives, Patriotis.

—If I meet him here, I might be dragged back to Zenon…

In the current Pleiades, the former Queen Nina Viento’s servant had no status or home, no more than a wandering vagrant. Hachidori would gain nothing from helping someone like her. It would be much wiser to tie her up and deliver her to Zenon, earning his superior’s favour.

—But.

—Maybe, just maybe, Hachidori will help us out of sheer goodwill.

Mio couldn’t shake that thought. The first time she had encountered the Hachidori persona inside Reiner had been about four years ago, during their time at the Air Hunt Officer Academy in winter. After that, she had ended up in the capital of Pleiades, where he had become her instructor, training her to be a special agent at the Lamia Palace and Celestial Chamber. During this lengthy training, Mio had caught a glimpse, just once, of the lingering “humanity” within Hachidori.

"Mio! Damn it, what are you doing? Stop the bleeding and call for help!"

"Mio! Don’t give up! She’s not the kind of person to die from something like this!"

That time when Claire had invited Mio to sneak out to the New Year’s party, only for them to be attacked by an assassin. Hachidori had clasped Mio’s hand tightly as she lay gravely wounded, having shielded Claire. His expression, his words, the kindness in his grip—it had been unlike anything Mio had ever seen from the usual Hachidori. Nor had it felt like Reiner Beck.

Maybe, just maybe, that wasn’t Hachidori at all.

Mio thought this as she looked at a picture hanging on the wall of the hospital room. It was a photo of a well-dressed child.

Natasha Belour’s son, Thomas Belour.

Before Hachidori and Reiner Beck, before the split in personalities... this was the original personality.

The one who had grasped her hand that day and urged her to survive might have been...

“Was it you, Thomas?”

Mio spoke softly to the child in the photograph.

Perhaps, deep within the personas of Hachidori and Reiner Beck, Thomas Belour was still alive. Perhaps this person, driven to become a special agent in order to afford his mother’s treatment, pouring all his earnings into her medical expenses, was, in truth, a kind soul…

—If Thomas is still somewhere inside Hachidori, then maybe.

—Maybe he’ll help us.

Mio knew it was a faint hope.

But the mire she was sinking into was deep enough that she had no choice but to cling to such a fragile thread. If she stayed still, she would soon be completely swallowed by the mud, releasing a few empty bubbles before vanishing forever. She had to struggle, at least. She had to believe that Fio had reached Kiyoaki safely. She had to believe that Kiyoaki, after receiving her message, would come to Pleiades leading the strongest fighter squadron in the world—Valkyrie.

“I will never give up.”

Mio looked at Thomas’s picture as she reassured herself.

“Wait for me, Claire. I’ll make sure you’re reunited with Kal… no matter what…”

She didn’t know where or how her dear friend, Claire Cruz—formerly Queen Nina Viento of Urano—was right now. During the October Revolution, when enemy soldiers stormed the Celestial Chamber, Mio had taken on the role of decoy alongside Ignacio, drawing the attention of the enemy. Claire, meanwhile, had been forced to flee with the chamberlain, Countess Ulshyrra, through a different route. As they parted ways, Claire had said something unforgettable:

"Even if something happens to me, don’t seek revenge. Forget about me and live your life freely." "Mio, I’m returning the words you once gave me. Think of your own happiness. You deserve to be happy." "Your priority is to survive. Understood? That’s an order—survive."

Even though she was the Queen of Urano, Claire had spoken such kind, thoughtful words, even in the direst of situations, out of concern for Mio, a mere servant. Mio truly cherished her for that, and loved her deeply. She couldn’t imagine her own happiness without Claire’s. That’s why, no matter what, she wanted Claire to reunite with Kal-el and be happy. For that, Mio would do anything in her power, even resorting to the most underhanded methods if necessary. If Hachidori was angry about her secretly caring for his mother, so be it. She had to make contact with him, or nothing would change.

Just as she was telling herself this, the door to the hospital room suddenly opened.

“…”

The person she had been waiting for looked around the room, took in the situation at a glance, and instantly narrowed his eyes, filling the room with familiar hostility.

“Eek…!”

Natasha, terrified, quickly pulled the covers over her head.

Mio held her breath for a moment but then steeled herself.

The person she had been waiting for, for nearly two and a half months, closed the door behind him and focused his piercing gaze on Mio.

“It’s been a while, Hachidori.”

He didn’t respond, simply glaring at Mio while holding a bouquet of flowers to his chest.

“Are you mad because I did this without permission? I suppose that’s only natural. But I’m sorry, I didn’t have any other choice.”

“…”

“...Shall we go outside? You’re scaring your mother.”

Without a word, Hachidori shoved the bouquet into a vase and motioned toward the door with his chin. Mio nodded meekly and quietly followed him into the hallway.

Behind the sanatorium, there was a path for patients to walk. In the cold January air, there were no other people around. It was just Mio and Hachidori, walking together under the barren trees.

Hachidori remained silent, walking like a mechanical doll, step by step. Perhaps he planned to lead Mio deep into the mountains, far from the sanatorium, and kill her there. Mio was ready for that. She had made up her mind. She walked alongside him, through the frigid air, prepared for whatever might happen.

“I want to know where Claire is. That’s all I want.”

She didn’t hide her true purpose.

Hachidori said nothing.

“I know I’m bothering you. But I have no other options. So I pretended to be a relative and took care of your mother while waiting for you.”

The mountain air was so cold it felt like it would freeze her to the bone. Mio’s calm words turned to white mist and disappeared into the blue sky.

“I am your enemy.”

Hachidori finally spoke in a low voice. She already knew that.

“I know.”

“Director Zenon is looking for you.”

“Is that so? Then taking me in would be a huge accomplishment for you, wouldn’t it?”

Hachidori stopped in his tracks and turned to face Mio.

"Do you really think I won’t?"

His gaze was colder than the frigid air.

Mio stopped as well and calmly replied, "You can take me. If that’s what you want. You can even kill me here if you want. I’ve already accepted that much."

"…"

"You can do whatever you want—cook me, burn me. I have no one else in Pleiades to rely on but you. If you abandon me, then there’s nothing more I can do. So… do whatever you want…!"

Her words were cut off by Hachidori’s right hand, which tightened around her throat.

"You’ve underestimated me."

As he strangled her, his eyes became even sharper. Mio instantly realized he wasn’t joking—he was serious.

"Did you think I wouldn’t kill you? Did you think I’d spare someone I’ve trained with for years?"

It was suffocating. She couldn’t breathe. Her lungs screamed for air, and her hands instinctively wanted to rise to grab his.

But Mio didn’t resist.

"Did you think I’d leave a weakness for you to exploit?"

Real intent to kill filled Hachidori’s grip.

He’s really going to kill me.

Hachidori’s frozen expression began to blur from her vision. The sky faded away.

And still, Mio didn’t resist, accepting it all.

—If I die here, then so be it.

—I lost the gamble. That’s all...

As she mentally apologized to Claire and Kiyoaki, Mio accepted her fate, closed her eyes, and prepared to be killed.

Her vision went completely dark as the strength left her knees.

She felt her body hit something hard.

Suddenly, a rush of oxygen flooded into her lungs. Her body, desperate for air, hyperventilated as she lay sprawled on the ground, gasping for breath.

In front of her were Hachidori’s shoes. Staring at his feet, she inhaled deeply, unable to control her body.

It took several minutes for her breathing to calm down. Hachidori stood silently, watching her recover.

Mio managed to sit up, still trembling, and looked up at him.

"…Are you going to keep tormenting me?"

"…"

"…Tell me where Claire is."

"And what will you do with that information?"

"I’m going to save her."

"By yourself?"

"Even if I’m alone, I’ll go."

Mio’s gaze was filled with determination. She knew Hachidori wouldn’t be swayed by anything but the truth of her feelings.

"There are no allies of Claire Cruz left in Pleiades. Even if you manage to rescue her, it’s impossible for you and her to continue fleeing on your own."

"…Even so, I have to save her. I can’t leave her behind."

"How childish. I’m done with this."

Hachidori dismissed her, turned his back, and began to walk away.

Mio silently watched him leave. Then, with determination, she spoke.

"Your mother. She looked at your picture once and said something."

Hachidori stopped.

"That day, the visitor at your house was the Holy Emperor, Thomas."

It was something Natasha Belour had suddenly murmured about a month ago.

Hachidori’s face turned slightly toward her.

"I don’t really know what it meant, but her voice was unusually clear… It was as if she had regained her senses."

For a brief moment, a flicker of surprise crossed Hachidori’s usually stoic expression.

"…Are you sure? Did my mother really say that?"

"Yes, about a month ago. She was in better health than usual that day…"

Hachidori stared at Mio for a few moments, then turned his face forward again, looking out over Pleiades below.

"The Holy Emperor… visited our home… back then?"

It seemed as though Hachidori was searching through distant memories. Mio could only guess, but from the photograph in the hospital room, it was clear that Hachidori came from a prestigious noble family. For some reason, his family had fallen from grace, his mother had become mentally and physically ill, and Hachidori had ended up becoming a special operative. He had been investigating who was responsible for his family’s downfall in the moments between missions.

Perhaps the words Natasha had murmured that day held a vital clue to the incident that had disgraced Hachidori’s family. Mio had gambled on mentioning it, but Hachidori’s reaction was far stronger than she had expected. He stood there, deep in thought, staring at the landscape for several minutes, completely ignoring Mio’s presence.

Eventually, he clenched both his fists tightly and muttered, "…I see. It all fits. It fits, but…"

Mio couldn’t see his face, only his back. Yet from that posture, it seemed as though a great sadness was weighing on him.

"…Did I help, even a little?"

She gathered her courage and asked. Hachidori didn’t answer. He simply looked up at the sky, then, without turning back, said, "…I’ve never heard such words from my mother."

"I’ve been with her every day in the hospital room. You’ve been busy with work and couldn’t visit often, right? So… I just happened to hear it. That’s all."

"…"

"Have I repaid you now? You saved my life two, maybe three times."

Hachidori snorted audibly.

"…In the end, you finally proved useful."

He spoke with a hint of sarcasm. Mio gave him a faint smile in response.

"That’s because you trained me."

Hachidori turned his face slightly toward her, his expression as severe as ever.

"Because of this information, I’ll let you go today. But never come here again. If you do, I’ll kill you."

Harsh and cold, Hachidori left no room for argument.

A wave of sadness swept through Mio’s heart. She had known this would be the outcome. Someone as skilled and elite as Hachidori wasn’t going to betray his side so easily.

These past two and a half months of daily visits had yielded no results. But at least it seemed her information had been of some use to Hachidori. That would have to be enough.

"…Okay. I understand. Say hello to your mother for me. She seems to think I’m just a dedicated nurse…"

"…As long as you side with Claire, we remain enemies. Don’t forget that."

"…I know. I’m sorry for bothering you."

Mio bowed her head, and Hachidori’s tone grew harsher.

"…Go. I’m not playing your little friendship game. If you try to infiltrate the palace, I’ll kill you next time."

"…Yeah. We’re enemies… after all."

"If you understand, then disappear. It’s unpleasant, don’t look back."

Hachidori glared at Mio with murderous eyes and pointed back toward the path.

Her last hope was gone. Mio felt her strength drain away from the very core of her body.

"…I get it. Sorry for causing you trouble. Goodbye."

Unable to even raise her head, Mio turned away from Hachidori and trudged back along the path.

Her eyes were fixed on the ground, overwhelmed by defeat.

She had been foolish to think she could rely on Hachidori.

He was Zenon’s subordinate. He was Claire’s enemy. There was no way he could ever be on her side.

As Mio walked away, she heard the metaphorical sound of the things that had supported her up until now crumbling.

There was no one left to rely on. The cold wind howled against her skin and deep into her heart.

She had put all her hope into this last chance, coming here every day with determination, only to walk away empty-handed. If she infiltrated the palace to meet Hachidori, she would simply be killed by him...

"...What?"

Her feet stopped. Her face lifted.

"...What?"

She repeated the word, blinking in confusion.

Her mind replayed Hachidori's words from earlier.

She had been so focused on the menacing tone of his words that she hadn’t fully processed it. But why would she need to infiltrate such a place?

There was only one answer.

—Claire is imprisoned in the Inner Palace...!

Mio’s eyes widened as she turned around. No one was there anymore. Only the barren trees stretched their thin branches into the crisp January sky.

"Hachidori..."

She called his name, staring at the empty space where he had stood.

Hachidori had vanished without a trace. Maybe he didn’t want to get involved with her any longer, or maybe he had left because it was too difficult for him. She couldn’t be sure. But now, the wind that had felt so cold and biting earlier seemed somehow warmer and gentler.

Tears welled up from the depths of her heart, and a single drop rolled down her cheek.

"Even if we become enemies, we will not hate each other. Friendship is eternal."

Those words from the pledge echoed in the clear sky. Perhaps that pledge still lived within Hachidori as well.

Mio raised her face and, looking toward where Hachidori had been, called out in a loud voice.

"Hachidori, thank you! Thank you so much!"

He wasn’t there, but she believed he could hear her. She shouted toward the sky with that belief.

"I hated you at first, but now..."

Mio hesitated for just a moment. But since no one else was around, and she knew she would likely never see Hachidori again, she let the words spill into the clear air.

"I love you! I’ll never forget you! I swear, I’ll never forget!"

She cried out with all her heart.

"I believe your mother will get better!"

For some reason, memories of Hachidori flooded her mind, one after another.

Looking back, the only reason she was alive today was thanks to him.

On the Eriadore airship. On Air Hunt Island. In Pleiades. If Hachidori hadn’t been nearby, she would have died at least three times by now. The blood he had transfused into her still flowed through her veins. And now, he had even told her where Claire was. Even though giving her that information would put his own position at risk, he had still extended a hand to help her.

Mio felt certain that, despite everything, Reiner and Hachidori were the same person. Somewhere deep inside, Thomas Belour, the kind-hearted young man, was still there, helping her again and again.

A light had pierced the darkness that had surrounded her for so long.

It was the light that Hachidori, Reiner, and Thomas had given her.

"Thank you! I’m so glad I met you! Stay well, Hachidori, Reiner, Thomas! Thank you, goodbye, thank you!"

Mio cast those three names into the winter air. As a refreshing breeze swept over her, she shouted her farewells to the empty space, rallying her own spirit.

—Let’s go.

—Let’s save Claire. To the palace in Demistri.

By a strange twist of fate, it was the same place she had once infiltrated with Kiliai, dressed in the attire of a concubine. She had eavesdropped on Demistri and Zenon’s secret conversations in those decadent chambers. That’s where Claire must be imprisoned.

Now that she knew, it was enough. Mio steeled her resolve and looked out over the cityscape of Pleiades, thinking of her captive friend.

"Wait for me, Claire. I will save you... I swear."

She entrusted her determination to the wind, and after fixing her gaze on the shadowy figure of the distant Ulysses Palace, Mio turned on her heel and left.

Hachidori stood alone in the forest on the mountainside, listening to Mio’s words.

He leaned against a thick tree trunk, keeping himself hidden from her view, arms crossed as he stared coldly at the January sky.

Whether Mio knew he was still there or not, she continued shouting her farewells into the air.

"I hated you at first, but now... I love you!"

Hachidori snorted softly. Another one of your saccharine friendship games? I don’t care. I’m not getting involved. Don’t drag me into your foolish make-believe.

"I’ll never forget you! I swear I’ll never forget! And I believe your mother will get better!"

Just shut up and leave already. If someone overhears, they’ll get suspicious. If Zenon’s men find out about this, my position will be in jeopardy.

Despite his grumbling thoughts, Hachidori remained where he was, listening to her words.

"Thank you! I’m so glad I met you! Stay well, Hachidori, Reiner, Thomas! Thank you, goodbye, thank you!"

Her voice held a trace of tears. She must have been overjoyed to finally learn Claire’s whereabouts in the midst of her endless covert activities.

Once her voice faded and Mio’s presence disappeared from the mountainside, Hachidori finally moved away from the cover of the trees. He was already far along the path, and the mountain had returned to its deep, quiet stillness.

Reflecting on what he had done today, Hachidori found himself baffled.

—Why did I tell Mio where Claire was?

For a special agent to leak classified information to the enemy—this was nothing short of treason. It was an unforgivable betrayal, one that could lead to him being torn apart if exposed. Why had he done it?

—That’s a lie.

Had he been influenced by their softness over time? Years of covert work might have caused the Reiner persona to surface in his consciousness.

—No, that’s not it.

It wasn’t just that.

—How long are you going to keep running from me?

Who are you?

—You know, don’t you?

What are you? I don’t know you.

—You just heard the name. From Mio.

"Ghh..."

Hachidori clutched his head. A sudden, unsettling sensation, as if some other creature was moving inside his skull.

"Hachidori, Reiner, Thomas!"

Mio’s voice echoed within him, reverberating through his body. Every cell in his being responded to that voice, chanting the name in unison.

"Thomas!"

Hachidori’s bloodshot eyes widened. His body felt like it was boiling from within.

"You are dead."

—How cold.

"I erased you during the training. You were annihilated."

—I’ve been with you all along.

"You’re a vanished human, not even a fragment of your personality remains. I am the one in control."

—*Call my name, Hachidori.

"Don’t you dare command me."

—You are just a piece of me, Hachidori.

"Shut up!!"

Hachidori fell to his knees, clutching his head. His face, which had never shown any sign of breaking, was now twisted in agony.

"Disappear!! You’re gone, annihilated long ago! You’re nothing but a remnant of memories!"

With sheer force, Hachidori tried to suppress the voice echoing from within.

—You are me. Reiner is me. We are one.

Letting out a beastly roar, Hachidori remained on his knees, looking up at the sky. His expression was that of a condemned man pleading for mercy.

"Stop it!! You’re nothing but a ghost!!"

Hachidori's anguished scream was swallowed by the cold January sky.

The sky remained clear and blue, looking down on Hachidori as he knelt in despair on the mountainside. A sharp wind swept through the withered trees, carrying his pained cries far beyond Pleiades.

Part 21 (Part 3 of Volume 9)

Workers, securely fastened to a network of wires and harnesses under the rocky surface of the flying island, swiftly descended along the cables and attached themselves to the new propulsion units being installed. Far below, the vast blue sea stretched out, and to the west, a distant white mist marked a great waterfall. At an altitude of 1,900 meters, nearly 6,000 workers were clinging to the towering rock formations, working around the clock to install the jet propulsion system.

Imperial Year 1352, January 10, off the coast of Sierra Greed, Floating Fortress Odin—

On the surface, in the control tower of Odin, the brain of the operation, Balthazar, Elisabeth, and Balthazar’s younger brother, Simon Berner, head of the jet engine development division at Berner Heavy Industries, were intently staring at the installation schedule.

"You're telling me we need to make this operational in just a week?"

Simon, exhausted, glanced up at his older brother. Balthazar’s response was curt.

"Do it."

"That’s easy for you to say. But we’re talking about installing 80 jet engines and doing operational tests in a week…"

"I don’t care how much it costs. Pour in all the assets of the Berner family. I authorize it."

"Don’t authorize that! Our group’s employees would be left destitute. I’ve already secured permission from Chairman Renior to use his personal assets. If we throw everything into it, maybe we can make it happen…"

"If it can be done, then do it. Divide the workers into teams by their assigned areas and make them compete. Promise the top-performing teams enough wealth to live off for the rest of their lives. People work ten times harder when a fortune is on the line."

"…Even if we meet the deadline, controlling all these engines will be a nightmare. Our jet engines last only 200 hours before they’re useless."

"All the engines are disposable. If they last through a single operation, that’s enough. The priority is speed. With the jets, we’ll strike Pleiades with lightning speed, severing Uranos’ jugular with one decisive blow from our elite air squad. There's no need to plan a return. If we fail, everyone aboard Odin will die. That’s the only way to save the world."

Balthazar declared this with certainty.

Based on the ultra-classified information provided by Mio, Balthazar was now leading the charge in executing Operation B, a massive counteroffensive that was rapidly taking shape. The largest cooperative military operation in human history, involving a joint assault by the powers of the Multi-Island Sea against the Uranos-held Pleiades and a simultaneous landing on the Mitterland mainland, was gradually coming to fruition.

To facilitate smooth coordination between the participating powers, a Multi-Island Sea Allied Command was being established. Requests for allied forces had been made to the Kingdom of Keiken, with whom a ceasefire had just been signed. The landing points were being selected, communications with the resistance forces hidden within Mitterland were being established, and Pleiades’ current position and trajectory were being calculated. As these necessary measures were swiftly put into action, Balthazar prepared to make another critical move.

"The assault on Pleiades by Odin is a one-way mission. Once the battle begins, it will only end when one side is annihilated. The air squadron aboard Odin will consist solely of the most determined elite pilots. Whether we can secure air superiority over Pleiades will decide not just the success of this surprise attack but the fate of the entire world. Failure is not an option. To ensure victory in the air, we need to form the strongest fighter squadron ever, transcending all national boundaries within the Multi-Island Sea."

Kiyoaki’s vision was now being realized under Balthazar’s command. Operation B, the largest military plan ever, could be said to have originated from this very vision.

Elisabeth nodded in agreement.

"The Isla Fleet’s fighter squadron has already merged with the Valkyries. Given the situation with Duke Ballesteros, Commander Louis readily agreed. Training for the newly formed squadron is scheduled to begin today here at Odin."

Balthazar gazed up at the sky. It was still a clear blue without any aircraft, but the aerial drills were about to commence.

"We have a limited number of available aircraft. To ensure we don’t lose, we must have the best pilots from both the Voltec Squadron and the Kusanagi Squadron. Since we’re outnumbered and outgunned, our only hope is to compensate with superior skill."

The four elite fighter squadrons in the Multi-Island Sea region consisted of the Valkyries, the Isla Fleet’s squadron, the Voltec Squadron of the St Vault Empire, and the Kusanagi Squadron of the Kingdom of Keiken. The plan was to merge these squadrons, each the strongest in their respective nations, here at Odin to form the ultimate fighter squadron of the Multi-Island Sea. It sounded simple enough on paper, but in reality, it was far more complicated. These pilots had recently been trying to kill each other in the skies, and many had lost comrades in the process. There was a higher chance of them avenging their fallen comrades than forming a united front.

Elisabeth responded thoughtfully to Balthazar.

"The new Keiken Kingdom Emperor is a highly intelligent man. When I proposed joining the Multi-Island Sea Allied Forces, we received his approval almost immediately. The flying fortress Suzaku and the Kusanagi Squadron will be vital to this operation. The Empire may have its grievances, but they must set aside their past grudges and cooperate to end the war against Uranos."

Balthazar nodded. Sylvania’s alliance with the Kingdom proved beneficial. While it would have been difficult for the Empire to request cooperation from the Kingdom due to issues of pride, the request came from the Kingdom, making the process much smoother. The Kingdom’s flying fortress Suzaku was crucial for the Mitterland landing operation. Like Uranos’ use of flying fortresses to break the Kukuana Line, Suzaku would provide enormous troop transport capacity, invaluable for the landings. And the Kusanagi Squadron, with their latest fighter, the Ikaruga, would rival even the Voltec Squadron, making them a formidable ally.

"The Suzaku is expected to arrive late, but the Kusanagi and Voltec squadrons will be here by midnight. It won’t be peaceful. Captain Sakagami has shot down many Voltec pilots during the Misato Air Battle, and the Kusanagi Squadron considers him a deserter…"

"Make sure they don’t start killing each other. Every pilot knows we can’t afford infighting right now."

Balthazar understood the difficulty of the situation. People couldn’t easily move past such deep-seated grudges, especially when they were expected to fight alongside those who had killed their comrades. It was unrealistic to expect them to suddenly join forces after such bitter conflicts.

But it had to be done.

If they couldn’t unite, this operation had no chance of success.

It wasn’t just the jet engine installations or the formation of the unified air squadron. Every aspect of this operation required pushing people to their limits. Balthazar was well aware of how difficult it was to get national armies to cooperate across borders in such a short time. Many challenges still lay ahead before the operation could even begin.

"If we can’t overcome the enmities of the past and unite the powers of the Multi-Island Sea, we won’t stand a chance against Uranos. If we lose this battle, the surface world will fall to Uranos, and everything we’ve built will be drained to sustain the skies. We’ll be left fighting over scraps from above. The only way to reject that future is to fight with everything we have now. Elisabeth, you must take the initiative in the Allied Command. I’ve already set everything up for you. You need only prove that Sylvania has the strength, wealth, and will to defeat Uranos. With the support of the Isla Fleet and the backing of 50 billion pesos in gold reserves, Sylvania will be recognized as the leader of the new Multi-Island Sea… Make sure the others see that. The Empire and the Federation are full of leaders who’ve lost their confidence after Uranos humiliated them. This is your chance to surpass them all."

Balthazar spoke quietly yet firmly to Elisabeth.

The Multi-Island Sea Allied Forces were a coalition of multinational troops gathered for this joint operation. These forces included the St Vault Empire, the Second Isla Fleet, the Kingdom of Keiken, and Sylvania, which governed the Hydrabard Archipelago. The Supreme Command of the Allied Forces had been established on Santos Island in Sierra Greed, where the highest-ranking commanders from each faction were gathering to discuss the time, place, and method of execution for the operation. Representing Sylvania, Elisabeth was personally involved in the command, engaging in intense political manoeuvring with the leaders of the Multi-Island Sea powers.

In the past, the idea of the Queen of Sylvania presiding over the powers of the Multi-Island Sea would have been unthinkable.

But the tides of power were shifting dramatically.

The St Vault Empire, driven from the mainland of Mitterland and barely clinging to survival on its colonial islands, was on the verge of collapse. Should Operation B—the official name of which had not yet been decided—fail, the Empire would cease to exist. The three nations that once made up the Akitsu Federation—the Keiken Emperor’s Kingdom, the Kingdom of Orffstoke, and the Left Zhui Dynasty—were in domestic chaos, able to send only limited aid to the Allied Forces. Meanwhile, the Hydrabard Archipelago was coalescing under the leadership of Sylvania, making it easier for Elisabeth to rally the nations. The Second Isla Fleet, too, was establishing a foothold in the Multi-Island Sea through Sylvania and was following the kingdom’s lead.

Furthermore, Elisabeth’s bold announcement to the international financial community—claiming that Sylvania had discovered 50 billion pesos worth of treasure from a sunken ship—was now being treated as fact by the world’s investors, thanks to the cooperation of the financial magnate Renior Berner. As a result, the financial markets in Sierra Greed were booming, making the island the new global financial centre. With its wealth, its military power, and its international recognition as a prosperous nation, Sylvania was now positioned to become the new leader of the Multi-Island Sea, eclipsing the St Vault Empire.

Elisabeth nodded, meeting Balthazar’s gaze earnestly.

"That’s exactly what I intend to do. I’ll use every resource to build the new order in the Multi-Island Sea."

Seeing her agree without hesitation, Balthazar nodded in approval and turned his attention back to the installation schedule, resuming his discussion with Simon.

Elisabeth smiled to herself without making a sound.

—Captain, you’re speaking to me like you did in the old days.

Back when she was ordering Cecil Hauer around in the officers' lounge at Air Hunt Academy, Balthazar had used the same commanding tone with her. Now, lost in the planning of the operation, he either hadn’t noticed or no longer cared that there were no high-ranking officials around to criticize his informality. Either way, it pleased Elisabeth to hear it.

Since reuniting with Renior last year, Balthazar had changed.

Before, even when he disagreed with her, he maintained a reserved demeanour, hiding his true thoughts behind overly polite words. But now, he had stripped away all pretence, focusing solely on ending the war, working tirelessly day and night. Deep down, Elisabeth knew that his greatest motivation was the desire to reach the Kingdom of Keiken as soon as possible to confirm Kagura’s fate.

The way he was now—so determined and strong—was dazzling. She truly thought he looked cool.

—I’ll give everything I have, too.

—To end this war.

Just as she steeled her resolve, the sound of roaring propellers reached her ears from outside the window. Looking up, she saw about 40 aircraft, tightly grouped together, streaking across the sky.

"It’s started."

In the skies above Odin, the Valkyries and the Isla Fleet’s fighter squadrons were entangled, drawing intricate patterns with their flight trails. It appeared to be a group mock air battle between the two squadrons, each fielding 20 planes.

"They’re really going at it… It’s like they’re out for blood. Someone’s going to get hurt."

Simon groaned. Indeed, the manoeuvres were too intense for a mere training exercise. While the two squadrons got along well on the ground, sharing drinks on the beach, once they clashed in the air, pride was at stake. Though they were using paint rounds, the combat was as intense as a real battle, with both sides pushing their planes to the limit.

Balthazar squinted at the sky. The planes being flown by the Valkyries were not the single-seat Kazvaan fighters they had used before. They were bulkier, seemingly built for power and defence—aircraft he hadn’t seen before.

"Are those prototypes from Berner Heavy Industries?"

Balthazar asked, and Simon grinned mischievously in response.

"Yep, I gave them 40 of those as a gift. They’re not in mass production yet, but they’re leagues ahead of the Kazvaan. They should even be able to hold their own against Uranos’ Alices Actus."

From the looks of it, the Tera Libera prototypes were performing better than the Isla Fleet’s newest fighters, the Maestra. With superior climb rates, the Valkyrie pilots were able to ascend higher into the sky, leaving the Maestra struggling to keep up.

"The Tera Libera—probably the last of the reciprocating engine fighters. It’s armed with four 20mm cannons on the wings and four 15mm guns in the fuselage. The engine puts out 2,100 horsepower. It’s slightly less powerful than the Beo-strike, but more manageable for pilots used to reciprocating engines."

However, the Valkyries, not yet fully accustomed to the Tera Libera, were still getting outmanoeuvred at critical moments, allowing the Isla pilots to slip away and turn the tables on them.

"We haven’t deployed it in actual combat yet, which is worrying… It’ll be fine, right?"

"We’ll just have to trust in it. Word is that the Lester Mathilda Company has partnered with Uranos and developed a prototype jet fighter. They’re looking for a buyer just like we are, so there’s a chance Uranos might field jet fighters against us."

"We’re aware of that in command. Rumour has it the prototype is named ‘Ortega’ after the late King of Uranos. It’s highly likely we’ll face it. As if the Alice Actus wasn’t enough of a problem, adding jets to the mix is no joke."

"Exactly. So we need to get everyone used to the Tera Libera before the operation starts. Once they’re comfortable with it, they should at least be able to hold their own against the Alice Actus."

As Simon pointed out, Uranos was preparing to deploy not only the Alice Actus, the strongest fighter in the Multi-Island Sea, but also their new jet fighter, the Ortega. With fewer planes and inferior performance, the odds were heavily stacked against them. Their only hope was to rely on the skill of their pilots, as Balthazar had told Elisabeth earlier.

In the sky, fewer and fewer planes remained in the fight. Each time a plane was hit by a paint round, it was ruled out, and the frustrated pilots were forced to return to Odin’s airfield, their wings marked with paint.

Elisabeth raised her binoculars to observe the surviving planes.

She focused on four planes still engaged in intense combat, and when she recognized who the pilots were, she gasped.

"Wow… what a group!"

Balthazar raised his binoculars as well, tracking the four fiercely duelling aircraft.

"Valkyries… Sakagami and Illia… And Isla has… Kal-el and the Mad Dog."

By the nose art on their planes, Balthazar identified the remaining aces. On the very first day of joint training, the top pilots from both squadrons had ended up facing each other. Kiyoaki’s plane bore a black rabbit emblem, Illia’s a white wolf, Yoshioka’s the image of a rabid dog, and Kal-el’s the "Wind Crest," a figure-eight symbol near the nose of his aircraft.

"Wow… I didn’t know the Libera could manoeuvre like that! The designers would lose their minds if they saw this!"

Simon couldn’t help but speak in awe. The manoeuvres were so intense that it was difficult to keep track even with binoculars. Balthazar, watching with his naked eye, was captivated by the sight of the four pilots fighting for the pride of their squadrons. Though he didn’t voice it, his heart was rooting for Kiyoaki and Illia. The key to victory in the assault on Pleiades was air superiority, and the ones who would secure that victory were undoubtedly Kiyoaki and Illia—their skill was unmatched, and Balthazar was certain of it.

I’ll take you down.

For all the training I’ve endured, for the sake of my comrades who’ve flown beside me, and for all the enemy planes I’ve shot down.

—Kal-el Albus. I’m going to bring you down…!!

Kiyoaki clenched his teeth as he relentlessly pursued Kal-el.

The January sky, pure and unstained, reflected off the vast sea below. The endless expanse of blue had long become monotonous, yet Kal-el’s silver wings tore through it, breaking the monotony with grace.

Kal-el’s aircraft banked into a vertical turn, his wings perpendicular to the earth. Even as he fled, he twisted his plane with subtle movements, throwing off Kiyoaki’s aim. Surely, inside his cockpit, Kal-el’s eyes were bloodshot, his teeth clenched on the control stick, yet there was a frustrating air of ease in his posture as if he had something up his sleeve.

He’s hiding his fangs, Kiyoaki’s instincts whispered. There must be some trick he’s preparing. A lesser pilot would fall for it, but Kiyoaki had survived countless brushes with death, and his experience screamed at him to be cautious.

The new aircraft, Tera Libera, wasn’t one he was fond of. It had incredible horsepower, unmatched climb rate, and thick Armor that made it bullet-resistant, but it didn’t fit him as well as the Ikaruga, the plane he had flown back when he was in the Akitsu Federation. Berner Heavy Industries’ planes were traditionally designed to be “forgiving” machines—ones that even inexperienced pilots could fly effectively in battle. For pilots with around 500 flight hours, the Tera Libera was ideal, but for Kiyoaki, who had flown over 200 combat sorties and downed more than 260 enemy planes, it felt too “soft.” The Ikaruga was an unruly beast, difficult to handle, but if you could master it, it could execute manoeuvres that the Tera Libera couldn’t hope to replicate.

But there was no use complaining about the aircraft now. If it came to that, Kal-el’s Maestra was technically inferior to the Tera Libera, which was why Kiyoaki had managed to get on his tail. Yet, despite being pursued, something menacing lurked behind Kal-el’s plane.

Kiyoaki could sense Kal-el’s plan.

Each time Kal-el’s plane filled Kiyoaki’s targeting reticle, he would momentarily shift his gaze to his rear.

Sure enough, there it was—Shinden Kai, with its menacing black body and tail propeller, piloted by the "Mad Dog," Yoshioka Takeo.

If Kiyoaki focused too much on Kal-el, that fearsome “fang” of the Shinden Kai would sink into him. Even though this was supposed to be a training exercise, the killing intent was palpable.

—Such intense bloodlust…!!

Though Kiyoaki couldn’t see Yoshioka’s expression in the cockpit, the sheer intensity radiating from his wings was enough to send shivers down his spine, glowing like blue flames. Even in real combat, Kiyoaki had never encountered such sharpened battle instinct. He had never met Yoshioka on the ground, but simply sharing the same airspace made his unyielding personality unmistakable.

—A fierce desire to win. A pride that will burn everything he has into the sky…

—The pride of one who lives for the sky…!!

The heat emanating from the Mad Dog made Kiyoaki’s back feel like it was burning. But he wouldn’t be intimidated.

—I’m coming for you, Kal-el, Yoshioka.

—Illia and I will prove we are the strongest pair in the Multi-Island Sea…!!

Glancing further behind the Mad Dog, Kiyoaki could just make out Illia tailing him. And looking ahead again, there was a small speck that was Illia in front of Kal-el’s plane. The four planes had formed a perfect circle, each chasing the tail of another in a flawless dogfight.

A deadlock, though not quite. The Tera Libera, with its superior power and durability, was gradually overpowering the Maestra and the Shinden Kai. At this rate, they would win.

—Kal-el knows that too. That’s why he’ll make a move soon.

But what would that move be?

Kiyoaki began reading his opponent’s movements. Evaluating the performance of the enemy’s aircraft, their skill level, and the current conditions in the sky, he absorbed every “dogfight factor” into himself, analysing them to predict Kal-el’s decisive move. This wasn’t something you could figure out through logic alone—experience was the only guide. The title of “King of the Skies” awaited those who could accurately foresee the future.

As Kal-el twisted his plane, trying to shake off Kiyoaki’s pursuit, the vertical turns gradually transformed into an aerial duel of loops—an exchange of imperfect loops that were slightly skewed, rather than the clean, symmetrical loops typical of aerobatic manoeuvres.

The answer revealed itself.

—The Karsten Turn…!!

In the Multi-Island Sea, only Kiyoaki and Illia had mastered this legendary turn. Kal-el had learned it too. Kiyoaki’s years of experience in the sky confirmed it.

In that case, Kiyoaki would respond with his own legendary turn, just as his mentor Akmed had done when he faced Kiyoaki in a mock battle and countered his Karsten Turn with one of his own. That’s exactly what Kiyoaki would do now.

—Watch me, Master Akmed…!

Kiyoaki called out to the spirit of Akmed, who had passed on the legendary technique “Serpent Strike” to him during the Second Battle of Sierra Greed before falling in battle. If Kal-el had learned from Charles the Seagull, then Kiyoaki had his own pride as Akmed’s student. In the name of his mentor, he could not lose.

He locked his gaze on Kal-el’s plane, which was now climbing toward the zenith.

The silver wings glided through the clear blue sky. Pilots beloved by the sky could be identified by the way they flew. It was as if Kal-el’s wings were being cradled by the sky itself, his movements graceful and elegant—a dance of aerial mastery. But hidden within that beautiful dance was a deadly trap.

And now, at this very moment—

As Kal-el’s plane reached the peak of its loop, it began to slip sideways.

Just as predicted.

Kiyoaki sharpened his focus. The “event horizon” that made the Karsten Turn possible—a vacuum in the sky. His refined senses perceived the invisible boundary, appearing as a shimmering membrane of light.

He could see it.

The same boundary that Kal-el saw was now visible to Kiyoaki.

Kal-el’s plane was enveloped in a glow. In an instant, his Maestra was bathed in dazzling particles of light.

An impossible turn, made real through the brilliance of light.

—How beautiful…!!

Amazed, Kiyoaki followed Kal-el’s lead, trusting his three rudders with all his might.

The shimmering light pressed down on his teardrop-shaped cockpit.

The immense deceleration force crushed down on him. The Tera Libera roared in protest. He could feel the plane’s agony through the control stick in his hands.

It felt like all his organs would be expelled from his throat. Blood surged to his head, and a moment’s carelessness would cause him to black out.

But Kiyoaki pushed through the pain. There was no time for complaints. He would bring Kal-el down, no matter what.

He forced his eyes open. Even if his limbs were torn apart, he would make sure to rip through the enemy’s side in the final moment.

Withstanding the atmospheric hammering, Kiyoaki kept his focus on the rushing torrent of light.

Kal-el’s right fuselage appeared in his sights.

At the same time, Kiyoaki pulled the trigger on his 15mm machine guns.

The paint rounds splattered across Kal-el’s plane, painting it bright red.

—Got you…!!

Just as he was about to shout in victory—

“!?”

His windshield turned blood red.

He heard the roar of propellers as the Mad Dog flew past him.

—I’ve been hit by the Mad Dog…!?

Had those been live rounds, Kiyoaki’s body would have been obliterated. It was a clean shot that left no room for argument. But the Mad Dog’s plane was also splattered with red paint…

Kiyoaki couldn’t comprehend what had just happened. He had shot down Kal-el at the exact moment the Mad Dog had shot him down. But the Mad Dog had been shot too, his canopy covered in paint.

Where was Illia?

Just as Kiyoaki was about to scan the sky, his radio crackled to life.

"Red One, Blue One, and Blue Two have been shot down. Red wins."

Kiyoaki, Kal-el, and Yoshioka had all been taken down, leaving Illia as the last plane standing. Which meant the Valkyries had won this mock battle.

"Thank goodness… Thanks, Illia…"

Kiyoaki searched through the streaks of red paint, looking for Illia.

There she was, flying alongside him, casually waving as if nothing had happened.

Finally, Kiyoaki understood.

An unbelievable situation, but the excited voices of his fellow pilots over the radio confirmed that it had really happened. A miraculous event, something out of a dream, had just unfolded in this sky…

"Four planes executing the Karsten Turn at once!!"

The excited voice of Sanatra echoed, as she eagerly tried to describe to Kiyoaki what she had just witnessed.

“It was like… this! All whoosh and bam!... Ah, I guess you don’t get it. Wait, lend me your hand, yeah like this, then it went whoosh—”

She grasped Kandata’s hand, trying to re-enact the aerial manoeuvre they had just seen. However, the more they tried, the more their hands tangled together in confusion. Kiyoaki watched them with a bemused smile, glancing up at the fading sky and then back at the horizon, where the setting sun dyed the party venue a deep crimson.

"Kal-el, I, Mad Dog, and Illia all pulled off the Karsten Turn almost simultaneously... Is that what you're saying?"

Sanatra nodded enthusiastically, clapping her hands in front of her chest with a bright smile.

"Exactly! It was incredible! I've never seen anything like it! I mean, it was a fight, sure, but it was so beautiful I ended up crying for some reason!"

Sanatra, the tough-as-nails veteran of Valkyrie, now had teary eyes as she reminisced about the aerial ballet that had played out. Beside her, Kandata, whose hand was finally freed, offered a warm, calm smile that reflected his gentle nature.

"Illia being the last one standing worked out well for us. It was a close victory, but a win's a win. Look, the party hasn’t even officially started, but everyone's already celebrating."

Kandata pointed toward a group of Valkyrie squad members who had broken into the barracks' secret stash of alcohol and started an impromptu celebration of their victory in the mock battle. The members of the Isla Fleet Air Squadron, meanwhile, had returned to their quarters to freshen up before attending the party, leaving the venue quiet for the moment. Once they returned, however, the real chaos of the welcome party would begin.

"I heard that the Voltec Air Squadron is set to arrive at Odin soon, along with a detachment of the Kusanagi Air Squadron. Tonight, we might have all the top air squadrons from the Multi-Island Sea gathered here. It's kind of nerve-wracking, don't you think?"

Even Kandata, usually so laid-back, seemed slightly on edge. As for Kiyoaki, he was more than anxious. Both the Voltec and Kusanagi squadrons had history with him, and depending on how things went, he might be in for some harsh confrontations.

But…

—As long as I don’t get killed, it’ll be fine.

Kiyoaki took a sip of the whiskey Sanatra had handed him, bracing himself.

—They have every reason to hate me. Let them mock, scorn, or even hate me.

—If it helps unite everyone for the upcoming battle, I don’t mind getting beaten up.

—The only thing that matters now is winning the decisive battle and securing air superiority over Pleiades.

As the sky darkened, lights flickered on across the party venue. Base workers bustled about, finalizing preparations, while the tantalizing aroma of spice-laden food wafted from the food stalls. A large bonfire blazed at the centre of the venue, providing warmth, and a hired band began playing lively music.

Someone called out, announcing the start of the party. The attendees immediately dove into their barrels of alcohol, chatting loudly, laughing, and even breaking into minor squabbles and tussles, as soldiers often did during celebrations. The officers, however, knew what awaited them. Only a handful, like Kiyoaki, were aware that they were embarking on a near-suicidal mission to Pleiades.

“People sure are lively up here,” Sanatra commented with a laugh.

“Yeah, they're used to the thin air,” Kandata replied, chuckling along.

Kiyoaki smiled at their banter but resolved that, for tonight, his priority was simply surviving. Just as he was solidifying his thoughts, someone suddenly grabbed him by both shoulders.

“Kiyoaki!!”

Startled by the intensity of the voice calling his name, Kiyoaki straightened up.

Standing before him was a strikingly handsome young man with blonde hair and piercing blue eyes, gripping his shoulders tightly. The proximity was so close, Kiyoaki could barely react.

“K-Kal-el…?”

Even as Kiyoaki called his name, the first-flight captain of Isla Fleet’s First Air Squadron, Kal-el Albus, remained serious, moving his face even closer, as if they were lovers sharing a secret.

“I have a favour to ask.”

“Y-Yeah?”

“Let’s do it again tomorrow.”

For a brief moment, the closeness threw Kiyoaki off, but he quickly realized that Kal-el was talking about the mock battle.

“Oh, right. Sure. I don’t mind. We were pretty lucky today anyway.”

“Thanks. That really helps. Our squad is on the verge of rioting.”

“Wait… what?”

“There are a lot of people unhappy with the results. Some of the guys who lost are being mocked, and that’s led to two fights already on our way here. Some are also complaining that the difference in plane performance made it unfair.”

“Ah, I can see that. The plane’s potential matters. I think we should let everyone fly the aircraft they prefer, regardless of which country it’s from. We’re all in the same squadron now, after all.”

“I’m glad you agree. So, tomorrow, one more time. And this time, our mentor, Charles, the Seagull, will be joining us.”

Kiyoaki nodded, excited at the prospect. Charles, Kal-el’s mentor, had been unable to participate today due to technical issues with his aircraft. Ever since Kiyoaki first saw the Seagull fly, he’d wanted to go head-to-head with him, and now he had his chance.

Satisfied with their agreement, Kal-el finally backed away, letting out a relieved sigh.

“It’s been rough since we got back after losing. I got called stupid, incompetent, and a coward—pretty much everything you could imagine. Not a single person praised me for pulling off an Ismael Turn.”

Kal-el joked, though his tone carried a hint of frustration. Kiyoaki wasn’t familiar with the term “Ismael Turn,” but he assumed it was the Balesteros equivalent of the Karsten Turn.

“Illia was in the right place at the right time. And our planes are superior in performance. It would have been better to fight on equal terms,” Kiyoaki said, trying to comfort Kal-el.

Despite his frustration, Kal-el’s graceful acceptance of defeat impressed Kiyoaki. He had every reason to be upset, yet he remained poised and honourable. Though they came from different nations, Kal-el seemed to embody a sense of chivalry deeply ingrained in his being. Just as Kiyoaki was reflecting on how respectable Kal-el was, a sudden interruption broke the moment.

“Where’s the White Wolf?”

A gruff voice demanded.

“Who’s the pilot that shot me down?”

Without anyone noticing, a boy with a scowl, holding a glass of tomato juice, had approached. His sharp gaze scanned the crowd.

Kiyoaki hadn’t sensed his approach at all.

With short ash-blond hair and striking blue eyes, the boy stood with a muscular frame belying his small stature, exuding an aura of both raw combat experience and lingering boyishness.

There was no need for introductions. Kiyoaki knew exactly who he was.

“…Yoshioka Takeo?”

The boy glanced at Kiyoaki and gave a small, reluctant grunt of acknowledgment.

“The Black Rabbit.”

Despite not introducing himself, Takeo seemed to know exactly who Kiyoaki was.

“Nice to meet you. I’m Captain Kiyoaki Sakagami of Valkyrie Squadron,” Kiyoaki said, formally introducing himself.

“…Yoshioka Takeo, First Sergeant, Isla Fleet Second Air Squadron….”

Takeo’s voice was gruff and awkward, as if he wasn’t used to introductions. He quickly turned his sharp gaze back to the crowd, clearly still searching for Illia, dissatisfied with his earlier defeat.

Despite meeting the famed Mad Dog for the first time on the ground, Kiyoaki was surprised by his youthful appearance. Takeo couldn’t have been more than sixteen or seventeen.

“How old are you, Takeo?” Kiyoaki asked.

Takeo glanced back at him, looking slightly embarrassed, before muttering his response.

“…Twenty.”

Yeah, right. There’s no way.

He looked no older than sixteen or seventeen, at best.

“Twenty… huh,” Kiyoaki replied, playing along.

“Yeah. Twenty. Now, where’s the White Wolf?”

Takeo was clearly fixated on finding Illia. Kiyoaki left for a moment to ask a nearby squad member, who pointed him toward where Illia was surrounded by Valkyrie members, receiving a hero’s welcome. After some effort, Kiyoaki pulled Illia from the crowd, ignoring the chorus of boos from his squamates.

Once Illia stood face to face with Takeo, there was a tense silence between them.

“……”

Takeo glared at Illia with an intense gaze.

“……”

Illia, looking uncomfortable, shifted her gaze nervously, unsure of what to say.

“Haha, they’re really staring each other down, huh!” Kal-el laughed, amused by the awkward tension.

“…How did you predict my left-hand roll?”

Takeo suddenly muttered, barely raising his voice. His question was abrupt, and only the upward inflection at the end marked it as a question rather than a statement. But Illia seemed to understand immediately.

“…I could tell by the way you flew. What you call the left-hand roll, we call the Karsten Turn in our country. Captain Sakagami and I once executed the same move almost simultaneously in the past… so I could anticipate your move.”

Takeo bit his lip, clearly frustrated by the explanation.

“…Other than Charles and Kal-el, no one’s ever shot me down before.”

Takeo continued to stare straight at Illia, his cheeks flushing slightly as he mumbled his words.

“And… for someone like….”

He trailed off, swallowing the rest of his sentence. Kiyoaki could guess what Takeo had been about to say, but chose not to push it. Takeo likely realized at the last second that saying it would offend Illia.

But.

“You mean, for such a beautiful woman?” Kal-el, oblivious as always, finished the sentence for him, wearing a bright, innocent smile.

Takeo’s face turned beet-red as he stammered in protest.

“No, no! That’s not what I meant! I wasn’t thinking anything… indecent!”

“Oh, really? Then what were you going to say? For someone like what?” Kal-el pressed, still smiling mischievously.

Takeo’s frustration grew as he balled his fists, clearly on the verge of losing his temper.

Before the situation could escalate, a commotion broke out in the distance. A new group of people had arrived, driving up in jeeps, and the atmosphere around the party grew tense.

Kiyoaki recognized the newcomers immediately, his stomach knotting with anxiety.

He hadn’t decided yet what he was going to say. Should he offer an apology, an explanation, or simply face them with a hardened resolve? Whatever the case, he would figure it out when he saw their faces.

Taking a sip of whiskey, he steeled himself and prepared to approach them. Sanatra, noticing his concern, spoke up.

“They’re here. The Voltec Air Squadron. Their captain’s asking for you.”

“Yeah. I’ll go. Lead the way.”

“And listen—if they give you a hard time, we’re not going to stand by and do nothing, okay?”

Sanatra puffed up her chest, bracing herself for confrontation. Kiyoaki smiled gently at her.

“Thanks, but… if things get ugly, can you just look the other way? As long as they don’t kill me, it’s fine.”

“Still…,” Sanatra began to protest, but trailed off.

"Don't worry about it. If it ends with me getting punched, that's a small price to pay. I’ve done things that warrant that from them."

Sanatra looked at Kiyoaki with discontent, but he brushed it off with a smile and asked her to show him the way. Using the bonfire as their guide, they pushed through the crowd, and Kiyoaki approached the people he once ate from the same pot with, only to later find himself in a deadly confrontation against them.

Memories of the battle with the Voltec Squadron during the defence of Misato came flooding back.

Those kind-hearted people who broke military regulations to rescue Kiyoaki and Kagura when they were captured, Kiyoaki had shot down over a dozen of their planes with his own hands. One thing was clear: they had every right to criticize him however they wished, and no matter what they said or did to him, he had no choice but to silently accept it.

Beneath the starlight—

Captain Leo Rosenmuller greeted Kiyoaki with the same calm eyes he had back when they flew together.

Just from Leo’s stance, Kiyoaki could understand everything he wanted to say.

What echoed in his ears were Leo's parting words at the Odin Air Fortress.

"Listen, if we meet on the battlefield in the future, fight me head-on. Don’t hold back. That’s respect for each other. It’s an homage to the spirit of both Bushido and Chivalry."

"I won’t hold back. I’ll give everything I have to shoot you down. You must promise me, too. If we meet on the battlefield, fight the Voltec Squadron with all your might. Use every ounce of strength to shoot us down."

Looking back on it now, it was because of those words from Leo that Kiyoaki could offer his life to protect the people of his homeland during the hellish defence of Misato. Leo, knowing that they might meet as enemies in the sky someday, had given those words to spare Kiyoaki from unnecessary suffering.

Even without speaking, Leo’s expression, his gaze, conveyed that he forgave and accepted everything. That alone made it hard for Kiyoaki to hold back his tears.

This man truly deserved to be respected more than anyone else, Kiyoaki reaffirmed to himself. Being assigned to a squadron with such a great superior officer for his first posting was something he now realized was his greatest fortune.

Kiyoaki clicked his heels together in front of Leo and saluted.

"It’s been a while, Captain Leo. I’m Captain Kiyoaki Sakagami of the Valkyries."

Without any hint of remorse or excuses, Kiyoaki spoke with a resolute tone and expression directed at Leo.

Leo returned the salute, then suddenly asked him a question.

"Just answer me one thing. Don’t lie."

Leo’s tone was as straightforward as ever, without any emotion, just like it had been in the past. It was the blunt, masculine manner typical of a man from the battlefield.

"Yes, sir."

"Back then, did you intentionally aim for the wing?"

Leo was referring to the dogfight during the defence of Misato. Kiyoaki had been chased by Leo, Lulu, and Lala. With the help of Kagura and Dambazolik, he barely regained his position and fired at Leo’s plane, hitting the right wing. Leo spiralled downward, disappearing from view...

Kiyoaki answered honestly.

"No, I didn’t have that kind of composure."

"......"

"I aimed to kill you, Captain. You evaded, and the shot hit your wing. That’s all."

"......"

Leo remained silent for a moment after hearing the answer, then took a sip of beer. After slowly swirling his glass, he handed it to Kiyoaki.

Kiyoaki accepted the glass and drank it down.

"If I had let you, Lulu, and Lala live, more of my comrades would’ve been killed. That’s why I shot to kill Lulu and Lala as well."

The twin sisters, Lulu and Lala, had been Kiyoaki’s close friends back in the Voltec Squadron, and yet, he had aimed his guns at them and fired. They might be here at the party tonight. What did they think of him now?

After hearing Kiyoaki’s words, Leo let out a breath through his nose, then allowed a small smile to cross his lips.

"That’s fine, then. If you’d come here apologizing, I would’ve punched you... You’ve grown up. You’re now a first-class pilot, far surpassing someone like me."

A bit of warmth crept into Leo’s otherwise stern face.

"It’s not enough. Ever since becoming the captain of the Valkyries, I’ve been constantly reminded of my own shortcomings. I strive every day, recalling your guidance, Captain Leo."

These were Kiyoaki’s true feelings. Since becoming the captain of the Valkyries, he had realized how difficult it was to lead subordinates. Leading a formation into combat, minimizing casualties, achieving the mission objectives, and returning safely—while simple in words, the reality was deep and harsh. Hesitation or mistakes in judgment could lead to the unnecessary deaths of many subordinates. On the other hand, swift and accurate decisions could allow them all to return unharmed. A squadron leader always carried the heavy responsibility of others’ lives with every decision, requiring a different level of intelligence, courage, and decisiveness than simply shooting down enemy planes.

That’s why Kiyoaki’s role model was Leo. While Akmed was his teacher in dogfighting, Leo had been his mentor in formation air combat. During his time with the Voltec Squadron, Kiyoaki had absorbed Leo’s advice, warnings, and decisions during sorties, and now, in his own role, he drew on them to fulfill his duty with all his might.

"I still consider you my mentor, Captain Leo. It truly makes me happy to be reunited with you like this."

Struggling to find the words to express his feelings, Kiyoaki was deeply moved. His father, Masaharu, Akmed, and Leo—he realized how fortunate he had been to have such exemplary figures in his life.

"You’re more than enough. I’m not that great of a person."

Leo awkwardly turned his face away, then spoke to someone behind him.

"So, are you done with this farce? Come on, get over here."

At that moment, Lulu and Lala Scott, who had apparently been hiding behind Leo’s back the whole time, jumped out with big grins and hugged Kiyoaki tightly.

"Kiyoaki!! Long-time no see!!"

"You’ve gotten even cooler!! Oh no, big sis just wants to eat you up!!"

They pressed themselves against him just like old times, cheerfully celebrating their reunion.

"Lulu, Lala..."

Kiyoaki, though taken aback, greeted the two with a smile. The thought of being disliked by them was more painful than being cut to pieces, but neither of them seemed any different from before. In fact, they clung to him more freely than ever.

"Kiyoaki, we thought for sure you’d be too much of a wimp to shoot us down, but you actually did!!"

"You were so cool!! It was like you were attacking us for real!! Oh no, Kiyoaki, you’re so quiet normally, but in the sky, you’re like a wild beast!!"

Although he didn’t quite understand everything they were saying, Kiyoaki was simply happy that the twin sisters treated him just as they had before.

"Yes. I shot you down. I really shot at you."

He only replied that much. Lulu and Lala beamed at him with glittering smiles, giggling together.

"Yeah, we shot at you too! We were dead set on killing you!!"

"Right! I’m so glad we both survived. Now we won’t have to fight anymore, and we can fly together again! Oh yeah, where’s Illia? She’s with the Valkyries now, right?"

"Ah... yes. She should be somewhere around here..."

Kiyoaki scanned the surrounding noise and crowd for Illia. The bonfire was the only source of light, so it was hard to see clearly.

Just like Kiyoaki, Illia also harboured guilt towards the Voltec Squadron.

During the battle off the coast of Misato, after Kiyoaki and Illia had engaged each other and crash-landed on a deserted island, they had been captured by Akmed. Illia, in order to maintain his air combat skills, joined the Valkyries and eventually became the squadron’s vice-captain. Officially, Illia’s transfer was framed as a "friendly detachment" from the Voltec Squadron, so it wasn’t a breach of military law. However, for the Voltec Squadron members who knew the truth, it might have felt like their ace had abandoned them for the Valkyries. Neither Leo nor the twins were small-minded enough to think that way. Kiyoaki believed they would be happy that Illia was flying where she wanted. But he couldn’t be sure about how the other Voltec members felt. As Kiyoaki hesitated over whether to ask, the twins answered his unspoken question for him.

"Illia’s amazing too, right? She joined the Valkyries because you’re there, right, Kiyoaki?! A real love story, huh? So sweet!!"

A loud crack sounded as Kiyoaki’s face froze.

"Well, if that’s the reason, I guess it can’t be helped. She gave up her homeland to fly with the love of her life… sounds like a movie tagline, doesn’t it? I miss Illia, but if you’re the reason, I guess I can accept it."

"Yeah, it’s all about love! Romance in the middle of a war, it’s the best!!"

"Hey, Kiyoaki, have you and Illia done it yet? I mean, even if you’re a wimp, there’s no way you haven’t, right? After all this love, you’ve got to have done it already, right?"

Lulu and Lala clung tightly to Kiyoaki’s arms, refusing to let go. It was clear they wouldn’t release him until he answered their questions.

Kiyoaki, frozen in place with a strained smile, couldn’t move.

Wait, was that really the reason why Illia left the Voltec Squadron?

He hadn’t known that.

"Uh, actually! There’s been a huge misunderstanding..."

For Illia’s sake, Kiyoaki had to clear things up. It would be unfair to let this misconception about Illia leaving for such a trivial reason become accepted as fact.

"Eh? If you’re not the reason, then why is Illia fighting with you and not with us?"

Lulu puffed her cheeks in dissatisfaction, clearly wanting the reason to be as they’d assumed. Kiyoaki tried to explain why Illia had joined the Valkyries, but... he couldn’t find the words.

—Wait, why was it again?

—Why did Illia join the Valkyries?

That question, long buried, resurfaced. Kiyoaki had always thought that Illia had reluctantly stayed with the Valkyries after they were both captured by Akmed and forced into battle, but now that he was searching for a clear reason, it was all a bit vague.

But... what if?

—What if Lulu and Lala’s assumption was correct?

—What if Illia really joined the Valkyries because of me?

A gut feeling whispered that to Kiyoaki, and the realization of such presumptuousness made him shiver. He quickly shook it off and gave the most plausible explanation he could think of for Illia’s actions.

"C-Cecil’s a queen! Well, not Cecil, but Queen Elisabeth... she’s a dear friend from our school days, and Illia joined the Valkyries because she asked her to... that’s all."

As soon as Kiyoaki finished, Lulu and Lala both pouted in unison.

"Eh... that’s boring. You’re saying she values the queen more than us?"

"That doesn’t make any sense. I don’t like that at all. Whatever, let’s go find Illia and ask her ourselves. We’ve got to get to the bottom of this!"

"Illiaaa!! Where are youuu?! We just want to ask you something! We promise we won’t get mad, so come on out!!"

The twins, with Kiyoaki still sandwiched between them, began shouting Illia’s name at the top of their lungs. Kiyoaki hastily tried to calm them down when—

Another group of jeep-like vehicles arrived, and the atmosphere became even more tense than before. Leo’s eyes narrowed slightly, and the twins stopped shouting and exchanged glances. The leader of the Voltec Squadron’s non-commissioned officers, McGuire, approached Leo and reported.

"They’ve arrived, sir. The Kusanagi Squadron. How should we welcome them?"

Leo only nodded, staring into the distance. Kiyoaki instinctively swallowed, and McGuire noticed, giving him a rough smile.

"Hey, Sakagami, long time no see. Heard you’ve climbed the ranks in the Valkyries. Good for you."

He grinned broadly and playfully pressed his knuckles against Kiyoaki’s cheek. Despite the fact that many of McGuire’s comrades had been shot down by Kiyoaki during that fateful battle, there wasn’t a trace of resentment in his words. He was the type of man who had even lent Kiyoaki his own beloved car to help him escape from Odin.

"McGuire, it’s good to see you again. I’m glad we can fight together."

"I heard about Kagura. I don’t believe it. She’s not the type to die that easily."

"...Yes. I don’t believe it either. I’m sure we’ll meet again."

"Good. Maybe the Kusanagi Squadron folks know something about her. We’ll grab a few of them and get the truth out."

Cracking his knuckles, McGuire glared into the night. His tone couldn’t hide the lingering hostility.

The Voltec Squadron and the Kusanagi Squadron.

Two elite squadrons that had clashed in bloody battles during the Second Archipelago War were now joining forces here in Odin to fight Urano.

The plan was to bring together the strongest pilots from across nations to form the ultimate air squadron.

...It was easy to talk about ideals, but the grudges they had to overcome were staggering. Kiyoaki had been accepted by the Voltec Squadron because he knew them from before, but could these past enemies, who spoke different languages, truly forgive one another?

The noisy crowd drew nearer, and Kiyoaki faintly heard the familiar sounds of the Akitsu language. It was said that the Kingdom of Keiken’s financial situation was tight, so they couldn’t send a large detachment, and the advance party seemed to consist of only fourteen or fifteen people.

Who was their leader?

If it was someone Kiyoaki knew, it would make things easier. As he squinted to see, the bonfire’s light revealed a familiar face.

In that instant, his legs trembled.

"Dambazolik…!"

There was no doubt. Leading the Kusanagi Squadron was none other than Jadamba Dambazolik, who had once served as Kiyoaki’s wingman.

—He’s been promoted?

It had been over a year since Kiyoaki left the Kusanagi Squadron. Back then, Dambazolik had been a flight sergeant, but enough time had passed for him to rise through the ranks and command a unit.

Unaware of Kiyoaki, Dambazolik approached Leo and saluted, speaking in fluent St Vault.

"Captain Jadamba Dambazolik of the Kusanagi Squadron. We’ve come at the request of Queen Elisabeth of the Kingdom of Sylvania."

It was clear that Dambazolik had been forged through extreme battles. The simple and straightforward aura he once had was now replaced by an air of sharp, deadly intent that seemed ready to cut through anything.

"Captain Leo Rosenmuller of the Voltec Squadron. We welcome you."

Leo responded with the dignity of a seasoned officer. After a brief exchange of intense glances, Dambazolik declared:

"We recognize Urano as our mutual enemy. The Kusanagi Squadron is here to fight Urano. However, we have no intention of forgiving the Voltec Squadron."

"......"

"We will not fall under the command of the Combined Air Squadron. The fifteen planes of the Kusanagi Squadron will fly in formation under my command alone. If this condition is not met, we will return to the Akitsu continent. What is your answer?"

Leo listened in silence, then shook his head.

"Take it up with the Odin Squadron Commander. I don’t have the authority to make that decision. But personally, if you want to act alone, go ahead. We don’t need people who lower our strength by clinging to petty pride."

Dambazolik’s subordinates, standing behind him, grew enraged at those words.

"Be grateful we even came!! We’re not thrilled about flying with cowards who shoot women and children!!"

The insult was spoken in Akitsu, so Leo’s group didn’t understand, but the tone made it clear that it was some form of derogatory remark. The Voltec Squadron’s non-commissioned officers also bristled with anger.

"Big talk for someone coming onto our turf and acting tough! You know how many of us you killed, Akitsu scum?"

Hostile words flew back and forth, but Dambazolik remained unfazed, the sneer on his face only growing as he turned to face Kiyoaki.

He didn’t even bother to salute this time, instead offering only a sneering smirk.

"A cowardly deserter like you leading the Valkyries? That says a lot about the quality of their squad."

The merciless Akitsu words struck Kiyoaki’s ears. He clenched his fists but did not react.

Dambazolik’s expression grew darker with resentment.

"Captain Kagura was executed. To save the people of Akitsu, she sacrificed her honour and her life, becoming a national traitor to end a futile war. And yet you—don’t you feel any shame?"

Kiyoaki had no answer. He could only listen to the words.

"Rensuke died protecting you... No, he became a shield to protect his family because you were the only one left to defend the skies of Misato. And how did you repay him? You deserted."

Dambazolik glared at Kiyoaki and continued in a low voice.

"You aren’t even worth hitting. I’ll despise you for the rest of my life. That’s all I’ll do."

Kiyoaki had never forgotten the name of Rensuke Nyutabaru. Back in the Kusanagi Squadron, Rensuke had been a non-commissioned officer who, like Dambazolik, served as Kiyoaki’s wingman. He had followed Kiyoaki everywhere, eager to learn his air combat skills. But during the defence of Misato, when Kiyoaki faced Illia and couldn’t pull the trigger, Rensuke became Kiyoaki’s shield and gave his life.

"I won’t make excuses. You’re right—I’m a coward who abandoned his country. I can’t face Kagura or Rensuke."

Kiyoaki met Dambazolik’s gaze directly and said those words.

"To me, the Voltec Squadron and the Kusanagi Squadron are both my family. I couldn’t choose one or the other based on national boundaries... So I ran away to a place where I wouldn’t have to fight either of them. In the Valkyries, I don’t have to point my guns at those I care about. I only have to fight Urano... That’s why I abandoned my country and am here now."

He spoke quietly, expressing his true feelings.

Dambazolik’s expression didn’t change as he stared at Kiyoaki. The affectionate puppy-like demeanour he once had, following Kiyoaki through countless air battles, was long gone. All that remained was the fierce resolve of a warrior who had fought countless times to protect his homeland and his people. He had witnessed the collapse of the federation and continued to fight on with the Kusanagi Squadron, enduring soul-crushing hardships along the way. It was only natural that he hated and despised Kiyoaki for abandoning his country.

A burst of sparks flew from the bonfire between them. The glowing embers sparkled as they drifted on the night wind, passing between the two.

"I will not follow your orders. We fight Urano for our own cause. We may be stationed at Odin together, but don’t think for a second you can command us."

Spitting those words out, Dambazolik turned and walked away without waiting for Kiyoaki’s response.

Kiyoaki had braced himself to receive this hatred. What Dambazolik said was absolutely right. Even so, Kiyoaki was grateful that they had come despite their hatred.

At the field level, Kiyoaki expected more trouble in the future, but if the Kusanagi Squadron could function as allies, taking control of Pleiades would no longer seem like a far-fetched dream. The Kusanagi Squadron was known for its ability to take on enemies ten times their size and still come out victorious. When it came to fighting against overwhelming odds, no one could rival their experience. Their expertise would be indispensable in the upcoming decisive battle, where defeat was not an option...

The Kusanagi Squadron refused to socialize with the other squadrons and quickly retreated to their assigned lodgings, but the party continued. The Voltec Squadron members, many of whom were heavy drinkers, mingled freely with pilots from other squadrons, clinking cups and getting along well. Kiyoaki noticed that Kal-el, Lulu, and Lala had struck up a lively conversation and were laughing together amid the joyful noise.

Eventually, Kiyoaki found Illia. He asked how things had gone with the Voltec Squadron members, and Illia’s face stiffened slightly.

"...I greeted Captain Leo... He treated me exactly as he always did... He is a man worthy of respect, both now and then."

That was all Illia said before falling silent. Kiyoaki waited for her to continue, but Illia remained quiet, staring into the distance, lost in thought.

Kiyoaki wondered how Illia had explained her departure to Leo. Politically, it was said that Illia had been dispatched to the Valkyries to strengthen relations with the Kingdom of Sylvania, but did Leo believe that? Had Illia told Leo such a flimsy reason?

Kiyoaki wanted to ask but held back. He felt it wasn’t his place.

"...They’re all good people. Truly... I’ve been blessed with wonderful people in my life."

Illia broke the silence with a murmur.

"...Even though I left them for selfish reasons... none of the Voltec Squadron members said a single word of blame. Instead, they all greeted me with smiles... It made me feel all the more guilty."

Illia lifted her glass to her lips. It might have contained alcohol, but for now, Kiyoaki didn’t stop her—Illia was speaking openly about her feelings, a rare occurrence.

"...I’m so immature. I haven’t grown at all. No, if anything, I’ve regressed."

Her soft voice trembled as she spoke. Clearly, something was weighing heavily on her heart.

"That’s not true. You’ve become stronger. Just today, we managed to beat Kal-el and Takeo because of you..."

Kiyoaki tried to encourage her, but Illia’s expression remained tense, and she sank back into silence.

"Your father... I’m glad to hear he’s safe."

Kiyoaki brought up the most positive news they’d had recently. About a year ago, when the Imperial capital, Selfaust, had fallen to the forces of the Harmonia Empire, Illia’s father, the former "King of the Skies" Karsten Kreischmidt, had disappeared without a trace. At the time, Illia had adopted a new name and joined the Valkyries, unable to publicly search for her father, though she must have been worried sick. No doubt, Karsten had also been concerned about his daughter. After some time, when Illia was able to operate openly as a Valkyrie, she had inquired about her father’s whereabouts, but with the Empire’s bureaucratic chaos, there had been no leads—until, just recently, surprising good news had come from Air Hunt Island.

"...Yes. It’s just like him... rather than being relieved, I found myself exasperated."

"He moved to Air Hunt Island two weeks before the collapse of the Kukuana Line, right? I bet he’s the only Imperial civilian who managed something like that."

"Maybe it’s the sixth sense he honed on the battlefield. His danger awareness is abnormally high... practically like a wild animal. That’s probably why he was an ace."

Illia’s tone softened slightly. Karsten had imposed a harsh training regimen on Illia from a young age, depriving her of any semblance of a normal childhood, and though Illia must have harboured complicated feelings toward her father, he was still her only family. Her joy that he was alive was evident, even in her subtle expressions.

"I’ve written a letter to him. I tried to explain my decision to fight with the Valkyries as best as I could. Since he lost his right arm, I don’t expect a reply, but... if I survive the final battle, I plan to visit Air Hunt Island to pay my respects, even if I know I’ll get a scolding."

"I’m sure he’ll be happy. As long as you’re alive, I doubt he’ll care which country you’re fighting for."

"Do you think so?" Illia muttered, lifting her gaze slightly. Under her long lashes, her eyes, full of starlight, reflected Kiyoaki.

Suddenly, the words the twin sisters had spoken earlier echoed in Kiyoaki’s mind.

"Illia’s amazing too, right? She joined the Valkyries because you’re here, right, Kiyoaki?!"

His heart thudded.

"No, that’s not it," Kiyoaki denied the thought in his heart, but the rapid beating of his heart sent an intense and frustrating heat coursing through every corner of his body.

He took a deep breath, consciously cooling his thoughts.

With a massive decisive battle looming, tasked with controlling Pleiades and determining the fate of the world, how could he allow himself to be consumed by such base fantasies? Mio is waiting for me in Pleiades. That’s right…

—Mio is waiting for me in Pleiades.

He told himself this, but the next moment, a question suddenly arose from deep within him.

—What will I do after I’ve retrieved Mio?

It was an abrupt, unexpected question that came from inside him.

His gaze dropped to the pinkie finger of his right hand.

There, he wore the "gift" that Fio had brought to him.

It was the ring he and Mio had promised each other.

"We promised to get married, remember!"

"I’m going to be Kiyoaki’s bride!"

"And then, I’ll give you a silver ring, Kiyoaki! That’ll complete the ritual, and our love will be eternal!"

The promises they had made as children in the canola fields of Messus Island’s Odessa echoed in his ears once again.

—Once I retrieve Mio, will we be together?

—Will we get married, just like we promised as kids?

This question, which he had never considered before, suddenly exploded in his mind.

—Am I conquering Pleiades just to be with Mio?

Memories of Mio slowly seeped into Kiyoaki’s heart, flowing through the ring on his finger, beyond his wrist, and into his soul.

The time they had sworn to defeat Urano together, after losing their families to Urano’s ruthless attack on the hill. Their time at the Kanan Officer Academy, where they achieved excellent marks and served aboard the airship, Eriadore, together. How Kiyoaki had risked the lives of everyone aboard the ship for a night-time water landing to save an injured Mio. Their dates at Air Hunt Officer Academy, watching movies together. And when Mio had made him midnight snacks in the officer’s quarters.

Then there was that time they had flown a two-seater bomber on a reconnaissance training mission and encountered enemy aircraft, crash-landing on a deserted island. It was then that Kiyoaki had made an irreparable mistake with Mio. She had denied it, but Kiyoaki’s memory told him the truth of that event. Then, when Urano suddenly attacked Air Hunt Island, Mio confessed she had been a spy for Urano and disappeared from Kiyoaki’s life.

It had been nearly three and a half years since that farewell when Fio suddenly appeared, risking her life to deliver a message from Mio in distant Pleiades. There were no words for Kiyoaki—only this ring. But that was enough for him to understand Mio’s true feelings. Mio was calling for him. So, he vowed to go to Pleiades, conquer the sky city, and bring her back.

But now, he realized.

—What do I want with Mio?

This question, so fundamental yet never considered, now surfaced repeatedly in his mind, gnawing at him, especially while he was standing before Illia.

"Sakagami?" Illia tilted her head slightly at Kiyoaki’s sudden stillness.

He tried to respond with a casual "nothing," but no words came out.

All he could do was stare at Illia under the starlit sky.

His heartbeat quickened again, pounding in his chest, as a frustrating heat raced to the tips of his fingers and toes.

And this time, memories of everything he had experienced with Illia flooded out of him.

Their first meeting on the airship Eriadore. The fact that their fathers were enemies, and how Illia had called Kiyoaki’s father a coward. Sitting side by side in the two-seater cockpit, talking alone for the first time as they flew through a meteor shower. Gripping the throttle together during a night-time water landing, placing their lives in each other’s hands.

During their mock air battle at Air Hunt Officer Academy, Kiyoaki had faced Illia one-on-one, feeling for the first time that their bodies, transcending the aircraft, had merged with the sky. After graduation, they were assigned to the same Voltec Air Squadron, where they had walked together under the stars after Kiyoaki had carried a drunken Illia on his back. That night, Illia had told him, "Mio cried out your name in bed," easing the burden of the scorn Mio had thrown at him during their parting. After experiencing large-scale air battles and losing many comrades, Kiyoaki had held a trembling, exhausted Illia on the aircraft carrier’s deck, vowing to protect her.

And then—the Akitsu Federation had gone to war with the St Vault Empire. Kiyoaki had fled the Empire and joined the Kusanagi Air Squadron in the Federation, where he fought against the Voltec Squadron. After witnessing the massacre of civilians by the Empire’s bombings, Kiyoaki had finally drawn his 20mm machine guns on Illia and pulled the trigger. Though he had fought with the intent to kill, he inexplicably felt as if he could hear Illia’s breathing close by, as if her heartbeat were his own, and their hearts had become one through the sky.

'Forever together.'

Their unified hearts had sung that song amidst the battlefield.

'Never let go.' 'Never let go.'

'I love you.' 'I love you.'

More vividly, more profoundly than any words they had exchanged on the ground, Kiyoaki had heard Illia’s voice resonate in the depths of his soul.

At that moment, Kiyoaki’s inner core had shifted in some irrevocable way.

What he had thought to be unchanging, what should never change, was altered by something new.

And now—

Illia was here, while Kiyoaki was about to embark on a mission to retrieve Mio in Pleiades.

—Mio is calling me. She’s waiting for me.

Fio had risked her life to deliver this ring and tell him so.

But at the same time—

—Perhaps Illia abandoned her homeland to be with me.

Kiyoaki knew it was an arrogant thought, but no matter how he looked at it, even without Kal, Lulu, or Lala pointing it out, Illia had little reason to leave the Voltec Squadron and join the Valkyries. He might be overestimating his importance, but surely the fact that he was in the Valkyries was part of the reason Illia was here.

Mio and Illia.

After conquering Pleiades, how would he deal with these two?

What kind of relationship did he want to have with them?

If he ever found himself in a situation where he had to choose one and cut the other out of his life, who would he choose?

Trembling at the grotesque nature of his own thoughts, Kiyoaki forced himself to confront that ugliness. He stared deeply into the selfish, arrogant, and unkind version of himself—one that was cruel and greedy.

—What do I want?

—Mio or Illia, who do I care about more?

Just asking himself that question tore him apart, body and soul. Yet he forced himself to hurl that question inward, like a whip of self-punishment.

—When my life ends, who do I want to be with, Mio or Illia?

I can’t choose. There’s no way I can choose. I shouldn’t even be allowed to choose.

But if I retrieve Mio, I’ll have to choose between them someday.

When that time comes—

"Sakagami? Are you really unwell? Your face is pale..."

Illia’s words brought Kiyoaki back to his senses.

He realized that cold sweat was trickling down his temples and dampening his palms.

—I’m a coward.

The thought whispered suddenly in his heart.

—I know how both of them feel, yet I pretend not to.

—Don’t I really want both of them?

—Because I can’t choose between them, I’m trying to find a way to avoid being hated by either.

"No."

"Huh?"

Illia looked puzzled, seeing Kiyoaki mutter "no" in response to the inner voice he was fighting.

With the stars behind her, Illia stood under the faint glow of the bonfire, her figure almost cloaked in a shimmering phosphorescence.

Something burned in Kiyoaki's throat, a sensation of something scalded and stuck. He tried to turn that elusive feeling into words, but all that came out was a heavy groan.

"What... what's wrong? You look like you've seen a ghost," Illia said, confused by his expression.

Kiyoaki managed to force a faint smile, barely forming the shape of his lips.

"...Sorry. I think I drank too much. It's strange."

"Are you sure you're all right? You’re not suffering from some kind of nerve condition, are you? That expression... it’s not one I’ve seen before."

"I'm fine, not sick. Just... remembered something that's been bothering me. It's nothing, really, so don't worry."

He struggled to come up with an excuse, brushing it off as best he could. Then, to distract himself, he led Illia around the gathering to greet the Voltec Air Squadron’s non-commissioned officers who were present.

As he exchanged greetings with old acquaintances and shared words of hope about future cooperation, a part of Kiyoaki’s mind was left behind, endlessly ringing with thoughts.

—Am I going to Pleiades with these feelings?

—What kind of face will I show Mio when I see her?

No matter how many times he tried to shake it off, his heart wouldn’t be silent.

—This is the height of dishonesty. It’s cowardice at its worst.

Even when he metaphorically covered his ears, the words continued to echo from deep inside.

And then, the thought he feared the most formed in his mind:

—You already know the truth of your feelings, don’t you?

"Shut up."

—You’ve known the answer all along, haven’t you?

"Be quiet."

"Huh?"

Next to him, Voltec non-commissioned officers Connie and Leon gave Kiyoaki puzzled looks.

He forced a smile, trying to mask his turmoil.

"Sorry, I’m just feeling a little unwell. I need to step out for a bit."

Without waiting for a reply, he quickly turned and walked away, moving briskly through the crowd of revellers, heading for a quiet spot where no one would be around.

—I've weighed Mio and Illia in my heart’s balance, and I know which way it tips.

"Shut up!"

Kiyoaki reached a shadowed corner away from the others, yelling at his own mind.

But that treacherous part of him—the part he wanted to silence—whispered the name of the one who tipped the scale.

"Stop it, shut up!"

He stomped his feet in the dirt, trying to force the voice away.

How despicable. How wretched. How selfish, how feverishly intense this emotion was. This heat threatened to burn away everything he had worked so hard to cultivate.

He wanted to be rid of it.

He wanted to banish this selfishness, flush it out like filth down a drain.

Yet the feeling had spread its roots throughout every corner of his consciousness.

It kept whispering the name of the one he wanted to be with.

It urged him to discard one and embrace the other.

What kind of person am I?

Did I spend all these years honing myself, only to end up like this?

—The one I want to be with for the rest of my life...

—Their name is...

His unruly heart kept repeating the name of the one it had chosen.

Into the infinite stars, into the boundless expanse, his wretchedness, his selfishness, his greed transformed into the sound of a voice calling out to that person’s name, disappearing into the murmurs of the starry sky.

—What kind of person am I? How did I become this?

Tears welled up inside him, and Kiyoaki listened to his own inner self calling that name. He thought that if he stared at it long enough, it might disappear. But the voice, echoing toward the stars, continued to call the name of the one he loved—over and over again.

Part 22 (Part 4 of Volume 9)

The Supreme Commander of the St Vault Imperial Army, Prime Minister Kunz Eisenbacker, had experienced nothing but bitter frustrations during the nearly nine months since the fall of the imperial capital, Selfaust, last April.

After losing the mainland and fleeing to the colonial islands in the archipelago, the government had relocated its functions to Air Hunt Island. Yet, there was no more time to spare.

For the empire, time was now an enemy.

If they continued to sit idle, extinction awaited.

The invincible Imperial Archipelago Fleet remained mostly intact, and the ground forces had completed their withdrawal from the continent of Akitsu. Preparations had begun for the imminent counter-landing on the Mitterland mainland. However, unless these forces were deployed for decisive action and victory achieved soon, the military would collapse without a fight.

There was no more money.

Upon realizing the difficulty of defending the mainland, they had transported all the gold reserves stored in the vaults of the Central Bank of Selfaust to Air Hunt Island. Since the Archipelago world operated under a gold standard, maintaining ample reserves prevented the devaluation of the St Vault currency, the Pesos, and staved off extreme economic deterioration. Despite the loss of the capital and homeland, the empire had demonstrated that as long as its government, colonies, gold reserves, and ground forces were intact, it could still exist as a modern nation and launch a counterattack. However, there remained one problem: as time passed, their gold reserves dwindled. Without tax revenue or stable bonds, the only hope for additional funds lay with international investors betting on the empire’s recovery. Without war funds, the army would starve, run out of fuel, ammunition, and supplies, and vanish without a battle.

The only way to break through this impasse was to successfully land on Mitterland and reclaim the homeland. Recovering the 260 million subjects who were being trampled upon would restore tax revenue and bond sales, allowing the empire to regain its former power.

However, the Imperial Army alone could not stand against the Harmonia Empire—Uranos. The navy was adequate, but the ground forces on the mainland had been virtually annihilated, leaving the empire severely lacking in land combat capabilities. The only way to compensate for this deficiency was to form alliances with former enemies and coordinate ground forces.

The question was, how could these former adversaries be persuaded to sign a treaty quickly, efficiently, and in a way that satisfied everyone? About a month ago, when Eisenbacker asked this question to Balthazar Grim, now the strategic mind of the Imperial Army, the young man answered without hesitation, his expression unchanging:

"We should cede the leading role to another head of state, just this once."

"The empire’s top priority should be reclaiming the homeland. Once we’ve liberated the capital of Selfaust, you can reclaim the spotlight. Until then, we should accept a secondary role and meet the other powers’ demands, prioritizing an agreement over everything else."

Eisenbacker had agreed.

—If the empire tried to take the lead now, it would waste time.

After all, half of those they were about to ally with had been defeated in battles that the empire had one-sidedly provoked. If the empire tried to take control of the joint operation, the opposing side would immediately raise their flags in rebellion. There was no time for lengthy negotiations or persuasion. Therefore, as Balthazar suggested, the safest option was to let the second-most powerful nation lead the operation and avoid unnecessary friction.

—This time, we’ll keep quiet.

—There will be time to step forward after the war.

Once victory was achieved, they could focus on political recovery. If they lost, all heads of state would face execution, so there was no need to worry about post-war politics. With that conclusion in mind, Eisenbacker now found himself sitting in this office, at the same table as the representatives of the great powers of the Archipelago.

January 25th, 1352 of the Imperial Calendar, Santos Island, Joint Allied Command Headquarters —

In the hastily prepared headquarters of the Joint Allied Command on Santos Island, the representatives of the archipelago’s great powers gathered for the first time to exchange ideas and form an agreement on the joint "Operation B."

The participants were Supreme Commander Eisenbacker of the St Vault Imperial Army, Remy Audin representing the Hydrabard Archipelago Alliance, Special Envoy Yoshitsugu Uryuno of the Akitsu Kingdom, Second Fleet Admiral Luis de Alarcon, and Queen Elisabeth Sylvania, Supreme Commander of the Sylvania Kingdom. As representatives of nations that had been heavily trampled by the empire, both Remy and Uryuno could barely hide their animosity, sitting at the same table with thinly veiled hostility. If they felt even slightly disrespected or overlooked by the empire, they seemed ready to storm out at any moment. In this tense atmosphere, the only calming presence was Elisabeth Sylvania, the most influential and widely supported leader in the archipelago.

"To see representatives of the archipelago nations gathered here, exchanging words, is already moving in itself. I am well aware of the difficult history that cannot be easily overcome, yet I trust in your wisdom. I am confident that your dignity and generosity will help us transcend the enmities of the past and contribute to lasting peace in the future."

Her smile was genuine as she spoke of ideals. Though such lofty words would not sway experienced heads of state, at least they established a shared value. It was the polite veneer needed to keep citizens unaware of the power struggles beneath the surface.

"At this moment, the world faces a clear and imminent crisis. Even when we recall the catastrophes that have befallen humanity, none compare to the scale of what we now face. Continued conflict among those on the surface only benefits Uranos. I trust that those gathered here have set aside sentimentality and are fully prepared to unite their intellects to overcome this trial," Eisenbacker said in his prepared statement.

Remy and Uryuno listened coolly. The empire, which had so often antagonized and humiliated them, now spoke with such contrived humility. Their expressions almost broadcast their silent insults.

Yet both the Hydrabard Alliance and the Akitsu Kingdom recognized Uranos as the greater threat. To achieve even temporary unity among these discordant members, they needed to share a commitment to defeating Uranos.

And the ideal figurehead for this unity was none other than the person before them. Eisenbacker turned to Elisabeth and made his proposal.

"As the Supreme Commander of the Allied Forces, I believe no one is more suited for the role than Her Majesty the Queen. Sylvania’s history of opposing Uranos without enmity toward the empire, the kingdom, or the archipelago resonates now as a beacon of hope for our coalition. To show our unity and strength to Uranos, I propose that the highest command of this operation be entrusted to Queen Elisabeth."

This was a well-prepared speech, crafted after thorough consideration. Just as Eisenbacker had planned, surprise flickered on the faces of Remy and Uryuno. They had likely come prepared to prevent the empire from seizing control of the operation. But they hadn’t anticipated that Eisenbacker himself would propose giving command to Elisabeth.

—We are not surrendering the leadership of the archipelago.

—This is only temporary, for this operation alone.

—And if the operation fails, the blame will fall on Elisabeth.

With these thoughts in mind, Eisenbacker surveyed the room, confirming the subtle smiles of Luis and Elisabeth, and then addressed Uryuno, who wore a grim expression.

"It is an honour to work with your nation under Her Majesty’s benevolence."

Uryuno’s eyes briefly flashed with dissatisfaction before he erased it and nodded.

"Under Her Majesty’s will, we hope this alliance will endure for years to come."

This was not a reconciliation between the empire and the kingdom, but rather an acknowledgment of their shared will to defeat Uranos under Elisabeth’s leadership. The subtext of both their words was clear: this allowed each of them to save face and justify the alliance back home.

After returning to their countries, they could deflect any domestic criticism of the joint operation by blaming Elisabeth. If the operation failed, all responsibility would fall on her. If it succeeded, the restored power of their nations would allow them to once again push Sylvania aside and reclaim leadership of the archipelago.

With these calculations in mind, Eisenbacker signed the agreement, appointing Elisabeth as the Supreme Commander of the Allied Forces.

"Baltha, how did you manage to manipulate Eisen?"

After the tense meeting, having secured the title of Supreme Commander of the Allied Archipelago Forces, Elisabeth returned to the fifth floor of the Sierra Greed City Hall. She welcomed Balthazar into the reception room, asking the question while enjoying a cup of lemon tea, sitting across from him on the sofa.

Balthazar lounged back on the sofa, his long legs crossed, answering nonchalantly with his familiar expressionless face.

"I simply explained the current state of the Empire and the trajectory of the Archipelago world, then pointed out the best course of action. The rest was Eisen's decision to hoist you up onto a pedestal."

"Really? It all went so smoothly, I’m kind of surprised," Elisabeth replied casually, her tone slipping back into her more informal speech, as she often did with Balthazar. Since they were alone, she figured it was fine.

"The Sylvania Kingdom has that much momentum now. Compare the empire, on the verge of bankruptcy, to a kingdom with five hundred billion pesos in gold reserves. It’s obvious which is more suited to leadership. Add to that Sylvania’s historically good relations with other nations. Even without my guidance, any politician with basic international sense would have known the best course of action."

He downplayed his own role, reclining back on the sofa, staring at the ceiling. His nonchalant manner reminded Elisabeth of their days back in the officer’s quarters at Air Hunt Academy, and she found herself reminiscing.

"I feel like we've come such a long way," she said thoughtfully.

Balthazar responded with a brief "Yeah," his gaze still fixed on the ceiling. It was unclear whether he was truly listening, but Elisabeth continued anyway.

"We’re about to embark on a battle that will decide the fate of the world. Our forces include 2.5 million ground troops, over 500 warships, and more than 2,000 aircraft—just combat fighters, bombers, and attack planes alone. It’s on a scale that’s hard to believe."

"It’s just a collection of what’s left of the Archipelago forces, more than half of which rely on the Isla fleet. Coordinating them will be a monumental task," Balthazar replied absentmindedly. His mind was likely occupied with the final stages of planning for the Archipelago's joint military operation "B."

"That’s true. And I know it’s still not enough to fully challenge Uranos. But still, the scale is unbelievable, right? It’s the largest operation in history."

"Whether it succeeds or fails, it will certainly be written into the history books."

"And you, Baltha, are the one who planned it. I’m the one who approved it, and Aki and Illia will lead the charge. It feels... amazing, like it’s destiny or something."

Balthazar remained silent, lost in thought. His mind was focused on the present reality, not interested in reflecting on nostalgic sentiments.

"Those seven of us on the Eriadore airship," Elisabeth mused to herself. "Now we’re the ones trying to change the world."

Even if Balthazar wasn’t engaging with her sentimental thoughts, Elisabeth continued speaking as if to herself.

As she mentioned, Balthazar now held the position of the chief strategist for the Allied Forces. Although, on paper, the official Chief of Staff of the Joint Allied Forces remained General Raphael Donauer, the reality was that Operation "B," with all its timing, location, methods, unit formation, and planning from start to finish, was Balthazar’s brainchild. It was his life’s work, crystallized into a plan that Elisabeth had authorized and would soon give the order to execute. The success of the operation, especially the crucial aerial battle for control of Pleiades, rested on the shoulders of Kiyoaki and Illia.

And then there was Kagura. Her sacrifice had ended the Second Archipelago War, allowing the archipelago powers to unite against Uranos.

And then, Mio.

The core of the largest operation in history was built on top-secret intelligence that Mio had provided. The plan to install a jet propulsion system on the Odin floating fortress and launch a lightning strike at the enemy capital, targeting the "source of war’s will," was only possible because Mio's information had been verified. Without the light Mio had given them, Operation "B" might never have come together. Her role had been that significant.

The seven from Eriadore.

The seven cadets who had happened to be on that airship, torn apart by the times and their nations, who had fought as enemies yet carried the same vow through it all. Now, that shared vow, that prayer, was on the verge of changing the world.

But—

One of them remained outside that flow.

One person who had yet to make any move in the world—Reiner Beck.

"Reiner... what is he doing now?" Elisabeth muttered softly into the air. Balthazar, still staring at the ceiling, gave no response.

"When Aki and Illia go to Pleiades... what will Reiner do?"

She posed the question to herself, searching for an answer.

If you thought about it rationally, the answer was clear: Reiner would oppose them. After all, he had been an infiltrator, masquerading as a friend while feeding intelligence to Uranos, ultimately leading to the surprise attack on Air Hunt Island. Because of Reiner’s betrayal, the island they lived on was destroyed, their school collapsed, and countless lives were lost. Both Reiner and Mio’s names were forever recorded as traitors in the history of the St Vault Empire, and if caught, execution or life imprisonment awaited them. So, of course, Reiner would stand against them in the battle for Pleiades.

But—

"Is that really all there is to Reiner’s role?" Elisabeth wondered aloud.

Would Reiner, one of the seven trying to reshape the world, remain a traitor and die as an enemy?

Elisabeth’s intuition said no.

—Reiner has an important role to play. A very important one.

She had no evidence, but the voice inside her rang with conviction.

—Reiner has a role only he can fulfill.

—And it might be even more important than any of ours.

Even if she mentioned this to Balthazar, he would probably just laugh it off. After all, it was only a hunch with no solid basis.

But still, she was sure.

"Reiner is keeping his vow."

Elisabeth whispered it to herself. Putting it into words made her conviction even stronger.

"No matter what side we’re on, we won’t hate each other."

"Friendship is eternal."

Surely, that vow still lived on in Reiner’s heart.

And so, when they arrived at Pleiades, Reiner would undoubtedly help them.

—Reiner would be the one to change the world in the end.

As her intuition whispered this hopeful thought, a maid announced the arrival of a guest. Elisabeth straightened herself, putting on her mask as the Queen of Sylvania, and with a graceful smile, welcomed today’s other guest into the reception room.

"Thank you for coming, Prince Manius. We are grateful for your presence."

Prince Manius Sidus II, the goodwill ambassador of Uranos, entered the room, clad in his usual formal attire, his lips curled into a faint, mocking smile. He ignored Elisabeth and glanced around the room.

"I came to stave off boredom, but as expected, it’s a dreary little castle."

Elisabeth responded with a practiced smile, unfazed by Manius’s barbed words.

"It is a city hall, after all. The royal palace was destroyed by Uranos about ten years ago."

Without a hint of bitterness or resentment, she gave the order for the butler to bring out their finest wine.

Manius plopped down on the sofa without so much as a glance at Balthazar and took a sip of the wine. He gave a dismissive response to Elisabeth, who was watching his reaction with interest.

"The same as always."

"Not to your taste?"

"I’ve grown tired of it."

"What will it take to satisfy you?"

"Enough idle chatter. Get to the point. I already have a good idea of what this is about."

Manius leaned back into the sofa, looking almost up at the ceiling. Elisabeth, with a practiced grace, allowed Balthazar to take over and begin explaining.

"First, we must share with you information known only to the upper echelons of the Allied Forces. In October of last year, Claire Cruz was overthrown. Allegedly, she informed the Second Isla Fleet’s mistress of Pleiades' location and was captured by the Demistri faction."

Balthazar revealed top-secret intelligence known only to a select few representatives, but Manius’s reaction was muted.

"I expected as much."

He said nothing more, prompting Balthazar to continue.

"The throne is currently vacant. Demistri appears to be waiting for the right moment to seize the crown. It’s likely he plans to do so once he has secured dominance over the Archipelago. By demonstrating his achievements as the new ruler, he will leave no room for Claire’s supporters to strike back."

Before Balthazar could finish, Manius interrupted with a sudden question.

"Do you plan to launch a surprise attack on Pleiades?"

Balthazar was taken aback, shocked that Manius had zeroed in on the heart of the matter so quickly. Moreover, he was surprised that this eccentric prince already seemed to know the ultimate target of the operation—something known only to the Allied Command.

"If you've modified the Odin’s propulsion system, even an idiot could figure it out. Why else would you install jet propulsion on a floating fortress that’s never been operational? Why increase the speed of this so-called secret weapon? Obviously, it's because an extremely valuable target is moving into your strike range. Given the reason for summoning me, your objective is clear."

Manius listed his deductions dispassionately, though Balthazar was now on high alert.

This prince was formidable. Trying to downplay anything would only make him more suspicious and stubborn. Just as Balthazar was about to acknowledge Manius’s insight, the prince fired another question.

"How did you determine Pleiades' current location?"

After a moment’s hesitation, Balthazar responded.

"Our special operatives successfully infiltrated the capital."

Manius let out a quiet hum, then asked for the identity of the operative and the method of contact. Deciding there was no reason to hide it, Balthazar explained about Mio’s identity and how Fio had brought them the coordinates, which had been confirmed by their intelligence sources.

"What’s Pleiades' current course?"

In response to that question, Balthazar produced a map of the operation. After a quick glance at the route marked on the map, Manius murmured.

"It’s approaching the Archipelago from Krista."

"Yes. It’s almost as if it wants to get closer to the battlefield."

"That makes no sense. Why would it move its head straight into a brawl?"

There was no need for Manius to point it out— Pleiades’ route was unusual. Despite being the seat of both political and military command, it was heading toward the front lines.

After a rare moment of contemplation, Manius glanced at Balthazar with a sharp, dangerous glint in his eye.

"Have you announced that I’m with the Allied Forces?"

For the first time in his life, Balthazar acknowledged someone as his intellectual equal.

—This eccentric prince’s deductive power rivals my own.

Without a word, Balthazar found himself silently impressed. This prince, Manius, wasn’t just sharp; he was extraordinary. Merely by observing the Odin's propulsion system modifications, he had seen through Balthazar's meticulously guarded grand strategy, from its goals to its methods, all in one fell swoop.

"I didn't broadcast it, but I allowed enough information to leak that Uranos' intelligence could catch wind of it. If we made too much noise, they’d have seen through the plan immediately. Instead, I let just enough ripple out, like the sound of a frog splashing into a pond, and waited for the response," Balthazar explained.

For the first time that evening, Manius cracked a faint, amused smile.

"So, you've used me as bait to lure out Demistri?"

"More accurately, I used Your Highness as the bait to draw out Pleiades. Once they’ve come closer, we plan to strike with Odin’s spear and pierce Demistri’s core," Balthazar said boldly.

It was the kind of statement that might have been considered disrespectful by any other prince, but Manius, clearly entertained, glanced at Balthazar with interest.

"Your plan?"

"As humbly as I can claim, yes."

"Your name?"

Though Balthazar had introduced himself earlier, it seemed Manius had forgotten. He reintroduced himself once again.

"I am Balthazar Grim, Chief Strategist of the Archipelago Allied Forces, Your Highness."

"Mm," Manius acknowledged with a low hum, an indecent smile playing on his lips.

"Demistri has always been compared to me since we were young, overshadowed in every way but one—he is the legitimate son. When I was exiled to Isla, Demistri was the one who sighed in the greatest relief. But now that I've returned, leading the Isla fleet, I imagine his unease must be unbearable."

Manius spoke with a kind of perverse joy. He was never more animated than when speaking ill of his half-brother, Demistri.

"To assuage his fears, Demistri has no choice but to crush me with force. He wants to display his power, to have me grovel before him, and to personally witness my head being severed. His arrogance has driven Pleiades into the skies over Mitterland."

As Manius revelled in describing his brother's mindset, Balthazar listened, noting that the enmity between the two brothers was even greater than he had anticipated. Manius’ hatred for Demistri was deep-rooted, and Demistri, it seemed, would go to any length to destroy Manius.

That was the opening.

That was where victory lay.

"The day before the operation to land on Mitterland, we will launch an assault on Pleiades with the Odin, equipped with eighty jet propulsion engines. Using the full force of the Allied fighter units, we will secure air superiority and neutralize the enemy’s defences with bombing runs. After that, we will land ground forces, secure the military installations, key government buildings, the parliamentary chambers, and the Ulysses Palace, effectively dismantling the Uranos government. At that point, we would like to appoint Your Highness as the head of the provisional government. To root out the 'Heaven and Earth Dominion' sickness plaguing Uranos, and establish peaceful relations with the ground, we need your leadership."

Balthazar laid out the strategy, from the operation’s basics to the post-war vision. The guiding principle of Uranos' worldview, the "Heaven and Earth Dominion," was an ancient disease embedded deep in the psyche of the Uranos people. The only one capable of eradicating this sickness, and reforming Uranos’ structure, was someone critical of Uranos’ current philosophy—someone progressive in politics, economics, and international relations: Manius.

That was Balthazar’s and Elisabeth’s shared conclusion. However—

"Boring."

Manius dismissed Balthazar’s meticulously crafted plan with a single, disdainful word.

"Unfortunately, I have no interest in the throne. The mere thought of spending my life mingling with those idiotic aristocrats makes my skin crawl. The throne is better suited to someone as stupid as Demistri."

With that, Manius drained his glass of the "awful" wine in one gulp, his expression a mix of mockery, resignation, and boredom.

Balthazar had expected some resistance, but not this much. While Manius had exceptional abilities, his complicated inner life made him an extremely difficult person to deal with.

—Highly capable, but too much trouble internally.

Balthazar kept his thoughts to himself, silently cursing the situation.

There was, however, one person who might be able to persuade Manius.

"Despite the complaints, you always seem to finish a bottle," Elisabeth chimed in, not missing a beat as she called for the butler to bring another bottle of a different vintage.

"I’ve come to understand Your Highness’s inner workings as of late. It seems you can’t help but say the opposite of what you truly think deep down."

Manius remained unfazed, his sneer radiating a sense of superiority over the world.

"Dreaming about the contents of a sack in the sky is a commoner’s pastime."

Elisabeth responded without losing her innocent smile.

"That sack in the sky seems rather full to me."

Balthazar watched their verbal sparring with discomfort. He had no patience for such drawn-out wordplay.

"Lieutenant General Grim, might I have a moment alone with the prince?" Elisabeth suddenly asked.

Caught off guard, Balthazar was momentarily startled, but he quickly realized it was an opportunity. He stood, relieved.

"My apologies. A frank exchange of opinions may indeed be better between such noble figures. I’ll be in the adjacent room if needed."

With that, Balthazar bowed slightly and left the room, retreating to an adjoining chamber where the prince’s attendants were waiting.

Once alone with Manius, Elisabeth poured herself another cup of tea and smiled across the table.

"May I share something personal?"

Manius, bored, adjusted his posture and rested his chin on his hand.

"Don’t."

"Then I’ll continue," Elisabeth said without hesitation. "You see, I once thought the idea of being queen was burdensome. I longed for a simpler life, to live freely as a commoner. There was a time when I truly wished for that."

"Recounting past events is the most tedious part of any play. Interrupting the narrative flow forces the audience to endure the burden of re-engagement."

"I see. I’ll take my time and recount every detail carefully," Elisabeth continued with a calm smile. "It all began about ten years ago when the palace where I lived was suddenly attacked by Uranos."

She began recounting, in painstaking detail, her journey from the fall of the Sylvania royal family, her rescue by Akmed, her student life with the help of her Aunt Colette, her time among the "seven of Eriadore," and finally her decision to restore the royal family, leading to her current position.

As she spoke, Manius drank a full bottle of wine, then moved on to black beer, and eventually tipped back a glass of white wine.

"And so now, I stand at a turning point in history, guided by my comrades. Don't you think it's a curious twist of fate?"

"I wasn’t listening from the start."

"I’m so glad you agree. It's truly remarkable that someone like me, with so little talent, has found myself in a position to share a drink with someone as exceptional as Your Highness," she slurred, hiccupping.

"You’re drunk."

Manius finally noticed that Elisabeth, too, had a glass of wine in her hand. She must have been drinking along with him throughout her long speech.

"I am anxious too, you know. There are many things I don’t know how to handle. Sometimes, I have to lie, or keep important things from the people I care about. It’s hard. It’s painful. Honestly, there are more bad moments than good," she admitted, hiccupping again.

What had begun as an attempt to persuade Manius had somehow turned into a venting session. Yet, Elisabeth didn’t stop.

"I think I understand your feelings, at least a little. I’ve always thought that we share a similar fate in some way."

Manius, his expression showing signs of fatigue, called for the butler to bring some distilled spirits. Though his face remained irritated, he made no move to leave and sat there, silently enduring Elisabeth's complaints.

"Sometimes, I wonder why I was born into this role. If I’d been born into a more normal family, I would’ve lived a completely different life. Don’t you ever think that, Your Highness? That if you weren’t born a prince, you could’ve had a much more enjoyable life?"

Being told this outright made Manius somewhat irritable. He drained the amber-coloured drink in his glass and glared across the table.

"If that’s what you think, why don’t you just quit? Throw away the crown and run off."

"Because that wouldn’t look very cool, would it?"

"What do you want?"

"I want to end this war."

Even in her drunken state, Elisabeth’s resolve was unwavering. She stood up from her seat, though unsteadily, and made her way over to sit beside Manius.

"I have a question," Manius said, watching her. "Do you have a habit of being a terrible drunk?"

Elisabeth, now holding a large glass of vodka, locked eyes with him, her gaze steady despite her inebriation.

"What do you want, Your Highness?"

Caught off guard by the sudden direct question, Manius hesitated.

It was a type of question he had never been asked before.

"There’s a word I was taught by someone I care for deeply—'destiny.' It’s the idea that everyone has a role to play in this world, and that they are born to fulfill that role."

"…That’s an ideology developed by the rulers of the Eastern world. They used it to pacify the oppressed, convincing them that their suffering was divinely ordained. It’s nothing more than a political tool to justify class structures."

"Which do you prefer, realism or romanticism? I lean toward the romantic," Elisabeth said with a smile.

Elisabeth looked up at the ceiling with a hint of dissatisfaction as she posed her question. Manius, as usual, made no attempt to respond, merely snorting in reply.

"Isn't it strange that we're sitting here, drinking wine, and having this conversation? Don't you find it peculiar, Your Highness?"

"This entire situation is beyond ridiculous."

"Well, in my romantic way of thinking, I believe you were destined to be here. Born as the second prince of Uranos, you moved from Pleiades to Isla, joined the Second Isla Fleet, and now you're here, drinking with me and talking about the world. There's a larger meaning to your journey, don’t you think?"

Manius grimaced at the remark, ready to fire back a snide comment, but found himself at a loss for words. When he reflected on his life, it was hard to deny the strange path his fate had followed.

From a young age, there had always been Demistri, his incompetent older brother. In every ability that mattered, Manius outshone him, yet Demistri was the legitimate son, while Manius was born of a concubine. Manius’ supporters were always the outcasts of the court, while Demistri, despite his ineptitude, never lacked influential allies. The smug, triumphant look on Demistri’s face when it was decided that Manius would be exiled from Uranos—thanks to Nina Viento’s discovery—was something Manius would never forget.

His decision to accompany the Second Isla Fleet had been purely to spite his brother. When asked by Captain Luis about the size of the Uranos fleet, Manius had intentionally downplayed the numbers. Whether Luis had fully trusted Manius’ word was unclear, but he had certainly leveraged the information effectively with the fleet’s investors. As Manius had planned, the fleet had launched under the pretence of historic romance between Kal-el and Claire. Now, due to Manius' manipulations, Demistri had foolishly sent Pleiades toward the Archipelago, where it was about to be impaled by Odin’s spear.

"It’s your destiny," Elisabeth quietly declared.

"I believe your life up until now has had great meaning, and it will only become more significant. I think I have a sense of what your destiny might be, Your Highness."

"Your destiny is probably to drink and ramble about nonsense."

"Your destiny, I believe, is to make peace with the people of the Earth."

Manius snorted once, then twice, then a third time, before flashing a twisted smile at Elisabeth.

"If you’re trying to charm me, give it up. I am bound to no one. I do what I wish, and I take orders from no one."

"I think we can be friends, Your Highness."

"I don’t care what fantasies you harbor, I have no interest in them."

"One day, I’m sure you’ll even make friends with the people of Uranos."

"They’re a people who've wandered the skies for two millennia, clinging to twisted beliefs. They’re fundamentally different from those who’ve lived and thrived on the Earth."

"But how different are we, really? You and I share the same emotions, don’t we? We get angry, scorn, rejoice, grieve, and laugh when we’re happy. Isn't that the same?"

Manius scowled, clearly uncomfortable. He ordered another black beer and turned bloodshot eyes toward Elisabeth.

"Are you seriously equating international relations with personal connections?"

"Is that wrong?"

"For a public speech, maybe. But politics is about managing a nation. Emotions have no place in governance."

"But if the leaders of nations could become friends and talk openly, wouldn’t that solve many of the problems we face?"

Elisabeth tilted her head, as if what she was saying was the most natural thing in the world.

"If leaders talked seriously about what each country needed and how they could help one another, we wouldn’t need to resort to violence."

"……………………"

"If they have the strength to fight, wouldn’t it make more sense to use that strength to help each other? I find it odd that the simplest reasoning, something even a child could understand, seems to elude world leaders."

Manius tried to formulate a rebuttal, assembling the logic to counter her argument, but found it more challenging than he expected. He scratched his head in frustration.

—Is she an idiot or a genius?

What Elisabeth was saying sounded like the naive optimism of an airheaded girl, but it was difficult to outright dismiss. Fundamentally, she wasn’t wrong.

After taking a moment to collect himself, Manius responded.

"It’s undeniable that a lack of negotiation has led to this tragedy. If nations had moved away from imperialism, extended aid to resource-poor countries, and reduced military spending to invest in public works, education, and social welfare, the world would be far richer…"

Manius couldn’t deny the point. At the core of many global conflicts lay the failure of nations to communicate. More specifically, the powerful nations had often pushed weaker ones to the brink, leaving them no choice but to fight for survival.

Nations without resources didn’t go to war over ideology; they did so over economics. Excluded from trade blocs led by the great powers, emerging nations faced high tariffs on their exports, while cheap imports undermined their domestic industries, leading to economic decline and starvation. Their only option was to invade other countries’ colonies to secure food, fuel, and industrial resources. When they did, the great powers gleefully labelled them "aggressor nations," unleashed overwhelming force, and massacred soldiers and civilians alike under the banner of "justice." This cycle of violence had consumed the world, leaving ruin and suffering in its wake.

If only, at an earlier stage, the world's leaders had sat down together, opened their markets, and offered assistance to struggling nations, the conflict might have been avoided. The world might have spared millions of lives, saved countless resources.

It only required a willingness to extend a hand.

It only required a little "friendship."

Had there been even a glimmer of that friendship, the world might have avoided this descent into destruction.

For nearly six and a half years, since he was expelled from Pleiades, Manius had observed the world, met its people, and witnessed its cultures. Those experiences whispered the same conclusion to him now.

"Your Highness," Elisabeth said softly, her voice sincere.

Manius realized how close they were. Their shoulders were nearly touching.

"Maybe we should be the ones to start."

Her words were quiet but sincere. Perhaps she had been harbouring the same doubts deep inside her small frame.

Why couldn’t nations show empathy for each other? Why couldn’t they find a way to prosper together?

Why had they failed to believe that other nations and peoples, too, valued "friendship"?

That simple belief, had it existed, could have spared the suffering of millions.

"If we tie the heavens and the earth together through our friendship, surely the suffering will end."

Normally, Manius would have fired off a sharp retort without hesitation. The idea that "friendship" could end a total war involving entire nations was so childish, it should have been laughable.

But no words came. He couldn’t mock her.

On the contrary—perhaps it was the only way to end this war.

It was so simple, so childish, that it might just be the truth.

Perhaps it was the world itself that was so immature that it couldn’t grasp such a simple truth.

"Ending the war through friendship—that might be our destiny."

Manius, feeling his convictions waver, reacted instinctively.

"I’m leaving."

He suddenly stood up.

Looking down at Elisabeth, he spoke in a shaky voice.

"I can’t deal with this. I’m leaving."

He called for his coat, slipping it on as his right arm trembled slightly.

"You’re too naive. Your stupidity is contagious. I’m leaving."

Elisabeth stood without any reproach, watching him calmly.

"I appreciate the meaningful conversation, Your Highness."

Manius, for the first time, didn’t respond with his usual barbed retort. He fled the room like a child caught in mischief. His butler followed, and Elisabeth was left alone, staring at the closed door.

—That made an impression.

The thought lingered in her mind as the door reopened and Balthazar poked his head in.

"Has the duel of demons finally ended?" he asked bluntly, stepping into the room with a bitter look on his face.

"…What did you do this time?" he added, eyeing her suspiciously.

"What do you mean by that? I didn’t do anything."

"That stuck-up prince just ran out of here pale as a sheet. What kind of sorcery could have caused that? I can’t even begin to imagine."

"I just had a wonderfully romantic conversation with him. I guess it wasn’t to his taste."

Balthazar frowned at her and shrugged.

"Manius is crucial for this operation. I’ll leave handling him to you. He and I don’t exactly get along."

"You’re too much alike."

"Who’s like whom?"

"Never mind. And for the record, I’m not manipulating anyone. I’m just being honest about how I feel, with you, with him."

Elisabeth smiled up at Balthazar.

"Let’s save the world together, Captain."

Her open honesty made Balthazar visibly uncomfortable as he turned away.

"…I see why he ran."

"You're definitely alike."

Balthazar scoffed, muttering, "Who’s alike with whom?" as he unfurled the operation map before Elisabeth once again. The meeting with Manius had interrupted their earlier discussion, but the real reason Balthazar was here today was to finalize their preparations for Operation 'B' with Elisabeth, now the Supreme Commander of the Archipelago Allied Forces.

"We're entering the final phase of the operation. What I’m about to present isn’t just my own ideas—this has already been coordinated with the other nations' staff officers at the Joint Operations Command. It’d be helpful to get your approval before presenting it to General Raphael, so I need you to agree to all the conditions I'm about to lay out."

It was an audacious demand to make of the Supreme Commander, but Elisabeth merely smiled and listened, used to Balthazar's blunt ways.

"A plan that takes too long to set up is a bad one. A major operation needs to be simple and elegant. Overplanning leads to complexity, which gives the enemy’s intelligence time to uncover it. The key to Operation 'B' is to inject the enemy's nerve centre with a needle before they can react, paralysing them, and then using our full force to knock them down."

Balthazar emphasized his final point, meeting Elisabeth’s gaze with unwavering determination. She nodded silently in response.

"The assault on Pleiades will occur almost simultaneously with the Mitterrand mainland landing operation. The enemy, caught off guard by the surprise attack on their capital, will be thrown into disarray, delaying their response—or so we hope. While we’re unclear on the exact location of the Uranos Archipelago Fleet, it's likely nearby, and we’ll inevitably face them in a naval battle. They outmatch us in both numbers and technology, so if we engage directly, we’ll lose. In other words, if Pleiades assault fails, our hopes are gone. The only way to end this war is to seize air control over Pleiades, land our forces, and dismantle the Uranos royal government. Do you understand so far?"

Elisabeth nodded again. Their slim hope lay in knowing Pleiades' position and being close enough to strike. All their efforts rested on this chance. Balthazar's plan focused on sending Odin, equipped with jet engines, into a direct confrontation with Pleiades, hoping to capture or kill the enemy leader.

"The Pleiades assault must not fail. Ideally, we’d deploy our maximum strength, but only Odin has the mobility and firepower to break through the enemy's defences and engage Pleiades. Therefore, the force on Odin must consist of the best of the best, led by the finest commander we have. So, who is the most capable commander in the Archipelago Allied Forces right now?"

Elisabeth sighed, already knowing where this was heading.

"The person standing right in front of me," she answered.

Balthazar nodded, satisfied.

"You need to appoint me as the commander of Odin. That’s the best way for this to succeed."

Elisabeth raised an eyebrow, testing his resolve.

"Odin's mission is a one-way trip, isn’t it?"

The task was to dock with Pleiades, fight to the death, and capture or destroy the enemy leader. Everyone onboard would be volunteers, fully aware they were embarking on a journey from which they likely wouldn’t return. Based on the jet engine’s endurance, once they made the trip, there’d be no coming back. Was Balthazar really willing to lead such a mission himself?

"It’s my plan, so I should be the one to execute it," he replied calmly.

Elisabeth felt her heart tighten slightly.

"…If you come back alive, I’ll agree," she said softly.

Sensing the emotional shift in the air, Balthazar grimaced, rejecting the sentimentality.

"Don’t worry. If I lose, we’re both dead anyway. The only difference is how soon we die."

"Still… come back alive. No matter what."

"The only reason I’m insisting on leading this is to increase our chances of victory. Now stop dragging this out and sign the document. I brought the official appointment paperwork—just sign it already."

With his usual efficiency, Balthazar placed the document, appointing himself as Odin’s commander, on the glass table. Elisabeth skimmed through the text anxiously, then looked up at him.

"What are the odds of you returning alive?" she asked quietly.

"Do I really have to answer that?"

"Just between us. Be honest."

"Realistically, based on a comparison of Pleiades and Odin’s forces, we have an 80% chance of losing. Without Fio's intel, our chances would have been 98%, so things are looking better."

"…"

"But with me leading on-site, that number rises to about 30%. If Sakagami succeeds in securing air control, we’re looking at 50%. Those are reasonable odds to stake the fate of the world on. Now, hurry up and sign—I’m busy. The more time we waste, the slimmer our chances get."

In his typical authoritative manner, Balthazar barked orders even at the Supreme Commander. Despite her hesitation, Elisabeth signed the document, then met his eyes with a serious expression.

"…Come back alive. For Kagura, too."

At the mention of that name, Balthazar’s face briefly stiffened.

"I still believe Kagura is alive. I have no proof, but… once things settle down, I’ll ask the Keiken Kingdom to investigate further. So don’t die before then, okay? Please."

Balthazar bit his lip slightly, took the document, and checked her signature.

"…Let’s end this war and see her again. All of us."

"Superstitious soldiers hate talking about reunions, weddings, buying houses, or any post-war plans. Keep talking about that, and I might just end up dead."

"But—

"I’ve got the appointment. Now all that’s left is for you to formally approve Operation 'B.' I’ll leave that in your hands."

With that, Balthazar, like Manius before him, left the room quickly. Elisabeth watched the door close, lingering on her thoughts. She was just being honest with her feelings, yet both Manius and Balthazar, brilliant minds, always fled from them.

"We all need to make it through this war alive," she whispered to herself. "We have to end this war and make it back."

Alone in the empty room, Elisabeth murmured her wish. Tears welled up in her eyes, spilling over onto her cheeks. The end of it all was drawing near, but despite that, the tears wouldn’t stop flowing.

Part 23 (Part 5 of Volume 9)

"Kill them all. St Vault, Akitsu, Hydrabard, and that insolent little girl, Elisabeth."

Under the looming February sky, as he gazed at the vast airborne fleet, Uranos's Supreme Commander, Demistri, made this chilling declaration.

"The Earth will be mine, as will the heavens. I will be the king of all creation."

Beyond the bulletproof glass of the panoramic windows, thirty airborne aircraft carriers, forty-two super dreadnought airborne battleships, and an uncountable number of over three hundred air cruisers formed perfect, neat columns, seemingly praising Demistri's might. With a mere gesture of his hand, this largest airborne fleet in history would devastate any territory, ocean, or airspace it targeted. In terms of numbers, firepower, and cutting-edge technology, this was the most powerful force ever assembled.

Though already overwhelming, this fleet represented only half of the new Archipelago Area Fleet. The other half—formerly the Kai Andros Area Fleet—was currently advancing westward in the North Archipelago, seeking a decisive battle. Demistri's words were not boastful but rather a sober acknowledgment of the truth, considering the scale of his power.

He turned from the window to glance at Claire Cruz—formerly Queen Nina Viento—who sat silently in a single chair placed in the middle of the vast room. Demistri's lips twisted into a cruel smile.

"Aren't you trembling with excitement? You could be the queen of the king of all creation. For a woman, there could be no higher honour."

The former queen of Uranos, Claire, showed no change in expression. She didn’t even glance at the window, staring blankly at the wall like a wax figure.

February 8th, Imperial Year 1352, Uranos Royal Capital, Pleiades, Ulysses Palace Inner Chambers—

Claire was no longer bound or caged. For nearly two months, she had been confined in a personal room at the top of the palace's chapel. It had been refashioned as her living quarters.

She wore the same simple blouse and navy skirt she had escaped in, her natural black hair unadorned by any elaborate wigs. Though her body was not physically restrained, she was not free to leave.

The only exit from the room was guarded by two sentinels, and the entire chapel and inner palace grounds were patrolled by vigilant soldiers, ever watchful for any attempt to rescue her. The room was cold and sparsely furnished—a desk, a chair, a simple bed, a fireplace, and a single thin book extolling Demistri’s greatness. In one corner, separated by a curtain, was a small bathroom with a tub and a washbasin.

Claire was nothing more than a bird in a gilded cage, imprisoned in this chilly stone room.

Perhaps relishing the slow breaking of her will, Demistri had never resorted to violence. He provided her with meals and baths attended by servants, and he visited her daily, attempting to sway her emotions by alternately comforting, threatening, and flattering her.

Every time they were alone, Demistri would say the same thing:

"I can give you anything you desire. No treasure of heaven or earth is beyond my reach. Dresses, jewels, banquets, estates—name it, and it will be yours."

Then, reclining smugly, he would spread his arms, weaving grandiose visions.

"For our wedding, we will adorn the entire palace with gold and silver, launch fireworks and salute cannons for an entire week, and feed and entertain the six million citizens without end. We could even shower the earth with money as we soar above in celebration. It will be the kind of feast that history will record, worthy of the king of the world."

His voice and expression wandered through an imaginary fairy tale, but Claire remained unmoved, staring only at the wall, refusing to acknowledge him.

"This upcoming battle will be a pre-celebration," Demistri sneered, his grin turning wicked.

"The dying St Vault fleet, the outdated Second Isla Fleet—all will be sent to the bottom of the Archipelago Sea. The enemy soldiers who land on Mitterrand's shores will find their sea routes cut off, running out of food, ammunition, and fuel, and dying without even a fight. Once the Archipelago is in my hands, I’ll bring Kal-el Albus—your beloved—here."

Not even at the mention of Kal-el’s name did Claire react anymore. She had heard it too often. It had lost its sting, though hearing it from Demistri still filled her with revulsion.

"You will tell Kal-el yourself, from your own lips, that you are to be my wife. You may deny it now, but by then, you will have already accepted it. You will devote your body and soul to me, forever."

Demistri declared this confidently, watching for Claire's reaction. But she didn’t move. In front of him, she was always like this—a perfectly composed wax figure, sitting upright in her chair with her hands neatly resting on her lap, staring straight ahead at the wall.

Normally, this would be the point where Demistri would launch into a tiresome tirade of self-praise, recounting his questionable "achievements," but today was different.

"I've brought a special guest for you," Demistri announced abruptly, shifting his gaze toward the room’s sole entrance.

The sentinels at the door stepped aside in perfect unison, and through the open doorway walked none other than Claire’s loyal attendant, Countess Ulshyrra.

For the first time that day, Claire showed a reaction.

"Countess Ulshyrra…!"

She tried to stand, but Countess Ulshyrra, wearing a stern expression, raised her hand to stop her, and Claire hesitated, sinking back into her chair. Walking with calm, measured steps, Ulshyrra approached Demistri’s side and spoke with a formal, almost detached voice, as if she were one of his subordinates.

"I'm relieved to see you in good health, my lady. We must be grateful for Lord Demistri’s generous treatment."

No greetings or pleasantries—just that cold statement.

"There are no more allies for you in heaven or on earth, my lady. Clinging to your pride is not only pointless but harmful to the world itself. You must reconsider your position."

Her tone was distant and icy, as if speaking to a stranger, not the young lady she had served for years. Claire, unable to respond, could only stiffen at Ulshyrra's words as she continued with brutal coldness.

"Marrying Lord Demistri is the only way to save the world."

Claire’s eyes widened.

"You must set aside your personal feelings. Your stubbornness is about to plunge hundreds of thousands, even millions, of soldiers into needless suffering."

Her hands trembled. Could Ulshyrra truly mean what she was saying?

Hadn’t Ulshyrra faithfully served Claire all these years, waiting alongside her for Kal-el and the Second Isla Fleet to come and rescue them?

Claire looked up at Ulshyrra, but the glare from Ulshyrra’s silver-framed glasses obscured her gaze.

Ulshyrra's dry lips parted.

"You should give up on Kal-el. It has been six and a half years since you parted on Isla. It would be only natural for him to have found someone else to love by now. No man would journey here over such an old promise. It is time for you to face reality and start making decisions that benefit the world. You are no longer a child."

She adjusted her glasses as she spoke, her tone exactly like it had been back when they first boarded the Isla.

I won’t believe it.

The Lady must have some deeper reason for speaking this way...

Claire gripped her hands tightly, clasped in her lap. Anxiety welled up from deep within her stomach. Though she trusted Countess Ulshyrra, the loneliness of being confined in this place for so long gnawed at her heart.

Has it truly been six and a half years…?

Kal-el must have had his share of experiences…

He must have met many people and changed...

Ulshyrra’s words stirred these thoughts, making the loneliness in Claire’s heart grow deeper and heavier.

He must have met someone wonderful...

Her heart ached painfully, and the sound of it seemed to echo in her ears. Demistri watched her with a cruel smile.

Claire closed her eyes, the creeping fear pressing harder against her mind.

There was nothing here to support her.

Ignacio wasn’t here, nor was Mio, nor anyone else.

There was nothing for her to cling to.

As the tears began to well up, a familiar voice from her memories echoed clearly in her mind.

"I don't know how long it will take!! But I will find the edge of the sky, and we will all make it home safely!! And once this journey is over!!"

It was the voice of Kal-el, fifteen years old, shouting.

"I will come back for you!!"

The vivid scene from six and a half years ago resurfaced in Claire’s mind, completely unchanged.

"I will come to take you back!!"

The connection they shared back then, the bond between their hearts, was still intact, unchanged and preserved deep within Claire's chest. Her love for him had not diminished in the slightest—if anything, it had only grown stronger.

After all, Kal-el was leading the Second Isla Fleet, coming here, to her rescue.

He was already so close.

That fact alone was enough.

"Kal-el is coming."

Still staring at her clasped hands, Claire whispered, trying to steady her trembling voice.

"He will come here to save me. I am sure of it."

She looked up, locking eyes with Demistri.

"He promised. Both of us did, and we will keep that promise."

As Claire spoke with conviction, Demistri's expression twisted with anger.

"He will come soon, with many comrades at his side. And when he does, Uranos will finally enter a new era."

With every word she spoke, Claire’s voice grew stronger, more resolute. She could feel her words empowering her.

"The ancient dogma will be discarded, and a new philosophy, one of prosperity with the Earth, will spread through Uranos."

Without even thinking, as though she were some ancient prophet, Claire’s mouth continued to deliver these words with unwavering certainty.

"You will be the last king of Uranos, and the war will end. Kal-el and his new comrades will usher in a new era."

Claire didn’t know why, but her words resonated with an unshakable conviction. They carried such force and clarity that Demistri, caught off guard, took a step back.

"I will simply wait. My only task is to remain here until that time comes and witness the end of your ambitions."

The room fell into a tense, ringing silence.

Demistri, his lips trembling as if to speak, suddenly halted, opting instead to let out a menacing laugh. Claire could see his legs shaking, even as his expression contorted into a forced sneer.

"Hahaha... Hahahahaha... Hahahahahaha!"

Demistri let out a deliberately dry, hollow laugh, casting a cold glance at Ulshyrra’s indifferent face before turning back to glare down at Claire.

"You said it, didn’t you? You said something you should never have said. Do you even realize what you've done? Huh?"

Reaching out with his right hand, Demistri grabbed a fistful of Claire’s hair and yanked her upward.

"…!!"

Claire’s face twisted in pain as she instinctively rose from her chair. Demistri's twisted expression came closer, his face twitching with anger.

"I'll make you understand my greatness. You will witness firsthand that no one can stand against me. The Second Isla Fleet? They’re nothing. I'll turn them into sea trash right before your eyes. Even your sluggish mind will comprehend who you should obey. And then, you will willingly offer both your body and soul to me. For eternity, you will pledge your love to me, never leaving my side, constantly whispering words of love."

Demistri’s face was so close, Claire could feel his breath. Their lips were about to touch. In desperation, Claire grabbed his wrist, turning her head away to escape his assault.

His whispering grew more frantic.

"You belong to me. You were born to be my wife. You will forever give me smiles, encouragement, and kindness. You will become one with me. That is your destiny, Claire Cruz. You are mine. My goddess. A goddess meant only for me."

There was an unhinged edge to Demistri’s words. Claire stood up from her chair, lifting her right foot as hard as she could and stomping down on Demistri’s left foot. Though he was wearing thick military boots, the surprise was enough to make him let go of her hair.

Ulshyrra remained silent, offering no help, merely observing the scene. Claire, breathing heavily, stepped away from Demistri, her eyes regaining their dignity.

Demistri, too, caught his breath, glaring at Claire before turning on his heel.

As he walked through the door held open by the guards, he threw one last parting shot, his back turned to her.

"The only man worthy of you is me. There is no one else in all of creation. The sooner you understand that, the sooner you will beg to be mine."

Claire didn’t reply, only glaring at him in silent defiance.

The door closed, leaving only Claire, Ulshyrra, and the guards in the room.

"That behaviour was most unbecoming," Ulshyrra remarked coldly before following Demistri out. Claire could only watch her leave before collapsing into her chair, utterly drained.

"…Help me… Kal…"

She whispered softly, ensuring the guards couldn't hear, then closed her eyes. She could feel her spirit wearing down more with each passing day.

There was no one left on her side.

That harsh truth wounded her deeply.

"Igna… Mio…"

She whispered the names of her friends, unsure of where they were or what they were doing. Yet she believed they were still safe, and somewhere, somehow, working to change the situation. Though she didn’t want them to do anything too reckless, she couldn't stop herself from calling out to them in her heart.

"…Help me…"

Her frail voice fell softly, disappearing into the cold, stone floor beneath her feet.

"The roar was unlike anything else."

It wasn't the howl of a beast, the blast of a cannon, the eruption of a volcano, nor the rumble of a steam engine or an internal combustion engine. The sound came from the extreme compression of air, igniting the fuel, producing this screeching, witch-like high-pitched roar.

"Quite impressive, this Ortega," muttered Zenon Kavaris, head of the Urano Intelligence Bureau, as he watched a black dot emerge from the eastern sky, roaring as it passed overhead and disappeared into the western horizon.

Imperial Year 1352, February 8th, Pleiades Air Command, Isolos Airfield—

Standing beside Zenon, his "ally" smiled back. "It's not breaking the sound barrier yet, but it's only a matter of time. No propeller plane will stand a chance once these are unleashed on the battlefield."

As Ethan Syira finished his sentence, two more "Ortegas" shot across the sky. The high-pitched noise followed after the aircraft had already passed, as the speed was too great for the sound to keep up.

"For now, we're repeating test flights with three planes over Pleiades. If things align, they may participate in the fleet battle," Ethan added.

"The timing of the battle will depend on the Marshal's decision. The enemy's movements have been unsettling lately. If they approach, Ortega will get its turn, and it will be nothing more than a one-sided massacre."

Both men turned their eyes to the sky. Following far behind the three jet fighters, 18 of the Urano's main combat aircraft, the "Alice actus," flew overhead. Though considered the strongest propeller-driven aircraft in the Multi-Island Sea, compared to Ortega, the Alice actus now seemed like a flock of donkeys trailing a thoroughbred. Propeller fighters faced with Ortega wouldn't be able to chase, flee, or even engage in close combat—they would be helplessly crushed into dust.

"As a token of gratitude for your assistance," Ethan said, his tone sombre. He owed his life to Zenon, who had rescued him from the political prisoner camp in Selfaust and brought him safely to Pleiades.

"You are essential to Chrono Magos. No matter where you are imprisoned, I will ensure your rescue," Zenon replied warmly, with a smile that betrayed none of his inner contempt.

"Words cannot express my gratitude. It is my greatest joy to once again serve the cause of world peace alongside you, Your Excellency," Ethan responded, tears welling up as he gazed at Zenon with trust.

Inside, Zenon sneered.

—The repulsive thing is, he actually believes every word he's saying.

"Let’s put an end to this war together," Zenon added, effortlessly parroting ideals he had never believed in. His serene smile concealed his disdain for the man beside him.

—A genuine psychopath.

Compared to Ethan Syra, Zenon thought himself remarkably sane—at least he knew he was lying. Ethan, however, was utterly blind to the monstrous reality of his actions.

—He spreads war across the world, while deluding himself into believing he's a saint…

Zenon wondered how such a twisted mind could have come into existence. He had certainly played a role in Ethan’s corruption, but even he hadn’t expected this grotesque flower to bloom.

Ethan had once been a diplomat for the St Vault Empire, possessing valuable international connections in the arms trade. Zenon had personally recruited him, enticing him with promises of serving not just the Empire, but the lofty goal of world peace. Trapped in a web of corruption and influence, Ethan had found himself with no choice but to betray his homeland to survive. To cope with the guilt, Ethan adopted the mantra Zenon had fed him, convincing himself that his hands must get dirty for the sake of world peace. As a result, Ethan now believed he was a saint, a martyr willing to wade through the filth for a greater cause. In reality, he was nothing more than a pawn helping to perpetuate the very wars he claimed to abhor.

—A man who revels in sin, all while believing he’s righteous.

It was this perverse, self-serving mental framework that allowed Ethan to sell out even his stepdaughter, all while maintaining his image of moral superiority.

—He deserves to die.

Just the thought of speaking to him made Zenon sick, but there was no denying Ethan’s usefulness. At least until the situation in the Multi-Island Sea was settled, their mutually beneficial relationship had to be maintained. After all, Renior Berner, the central figure of Chrono Magos, was on his deathbed, and at the very end, he seemed to have repented for his life’s deeds. Berner had begun taking actions contrary to the interests of the arms-dealing society. He had even jumped on Queen Elisabeth of Sylvania’s lies and bought into Balesteros bonds, turning the kingdom into the wealthiest nation in the Multi-Island Sea. That act had infuriated every member of Chrono Magos. As a council of power brokers, Chrono Magos had endorsed “Urano’s conquest of the Multi-Island Sea,” yet the man at the centre of their plans had suddenly reversed course. Now, the merchants of death were gathering their rage, assembling the largest fleet in human history, ready to rain destruction upon the region. Officially, it was a war between Urano and the Multi-Island Sea Coalition, but behind the scenes, it was a battle between Chrono Magos and the Berner conglomerate—a slow, venomous struggle, like two snakes swallowing each other’s tails, the conclusion drawing near.

“It’s a terrible war. The situation in Selfaust has been dreadful. This tragedy must end quickly. I sincerely believe that.”

Ethan, recently freed from the political prison camp in Selfaust during the Empire’s invasion, had witnessed firsthand the atrocities committed by occupying forces. The troops stationed in the enemy’s capital had no concept of maintaining order. They looted homes, committed violence, and indiscriminately murdered civilians, showing no restraint.

"The soldiers in the occupying force were mostly conscripts. They lacked military discipline, patriotism, and any sense of pride as soldiers. In a losing war, they were useless, but in a war they were winning, they revealed their true nature, unleashing cruel savagery upon the weak. They abused women, children, the elderly, and prisoners alike. Many of those women would have preferred death to what they endured. The suffering of the women... it’s beyond words.”

Zenon had heard stories of these atrocities. The soldiers on the front lines were well-trained and disciplined, but conscripts and misfits were relegated to rear duties, overseeing occupied territories. These inferior troops took the glory won by the front-line soldiers and abused it, running amok in the name of victory.

The disorder among the rear forces of the Harmonian Empire was notorious. Rumours claimed that since the breakthrough of the Kukuana Line, three million women from the St Vault Empire had been assaulted. Ethan shared one particularly shocking account.

“In Selfaust, about thirty female nurses chose to stay behind in a military hospital despite hearing that five hundred imperial soldiers were advancing. Every army has a rule against attacking medical facilities, so they gambled on the hope that the imperial forces would respect that rule. However, the conscripts had no sense of honour as soldiers. When a young imperial officer, driven by righteous fury, stood with twenty of his men to order them to withdraw, the conscripts shot him and his men dead on the spot, then stormed the hospital. They violated all the nurses and then shelled the hospital, burying the immobile patients alive... And what’s worse, the conscripts presented the youngest nurses as ‘war prizes’ to senior officers to avoid punishment. Imagine a military where you can murder your superior, assault nurses, and massacre patients with no consequence... I broke down in tears when I heard this story. How can this be what war looks like? How can we allow this madness to continue?"

Tears welled in Ethan's eyes as he passionately condemned the horrors of war.

“War ends when you lose. If you don’t win, you’ll face hell,” Zenon responded, masking his disdain.

Was Ethan really weeping over something so obvious? Zenon was no longer shocked by the man’s sanctimonious hypocrisy. Attacking enemy medical facilities, killing civilians and prisoners, looting and assaulting—these were all standard in war. Feeding enemy prisoners strained your own resources. Civilians shot on sight might have been resistance fighters, and soldiers who risked their lives on the front lines deserved the spoils of victory. You couldn't wage war if you were burdened by morality.

On the battlefield, the only true evil was defeat.

The victor was deemed "good" and claimed everything, while the vanquished, deemed "evil," lost it all. To avoid defeat, the entire nation had to unite, offering their lives, wealth, and all available economic, military, scientific, and industrial power to crush the enemy. Once you’ve lost, there’s no point in lamenting.

—Ah, I’m so glad I’m from Urano.

Every time Zenon heard of the atrocities unfolding on Earth, he silently thanked his fortune. Urano would win in the end, sparing its people from such misery. Once the next battle was over, the St Vault Empire, the Sylvania Kingdom, the Hydrabard Archipelago, and the Akitsu Continent would all experience the very hell that Ethan so vividly described. And when Urano's long-cherished dream of ruling both heaven and earth was realized, all the valuable resources from Earth—its production, its people—would be delivered to Urano. On Earth, the survivors would fight over the waste discarded from heaven, merely trying to survive.

The thought of Urano ruling the world was exhilarating, but Ethan’s hypocritical tales were too depressing. Zenon changed the subject.

“Shall we inform the rest of your family that Mio is safe?”

“Not until the war is over. Her value as a spy, serving your purposes, is far more important for her right now.”

Ethan's tone was filled with fatherly affection, but Zenon understood its true meaning: “I’m offering Mio to you as a gift in exchange for saving my life.”

—So, he’s figured out I’m interested in Mio, has he?

For a supposed psychopath, Ethan was surprisingly perceptive.

“Mio disappeared after the October Revolution. We’ve issued a call for her to return through the newspapers, but there’s been no response. She’s quite displeased, it seems. However, as long as she’s in Pleiades, it’s only a matter of time before we find her. Once the battle is over and I have some spare time, I’ll bring her to you.”

“Please do. She’s young, intelligent, and beautiful. She will be a valuable asset as a spy. If you find that she needs guidance, feel free to discipline her. She can be quite headstrong and may not listen otherwise.”

Ethan said this with a refined smile, despite the shocking nature of his words. Zenon glanced back at his bodyguard, Hachidori.

“Any updates on Mio’s whereabouts?”

Hachidori nodded solemnly.

“Unfortunately, no.”

“The poor folk in the Stefano district are undoubtedly hiding her.”

“It’s true that Claire’s remaining forces are rallying the poor in Stefano, hoping to turn them into a resistance force. If we continue our investigation, we’ll locate Mio soon.”

At that moment, a loud propeller roar shattered the air above them. Looking up, Zenon spotted an Alice actus flying low and sluggishly toward the western sky. Its ominously slow flight was unnerving.

“The black panther nose art… that must be the ‘King of the Skies,’ Karnasion. This is my first time seeing it. It’s quite a feat to fly that slowly,” Ethan murmured. Karnasion had returned to Pleiades as well.

“Why not have him fly a jet?”

Zenon shook his head.

“That's not my area of expertise, but I imagine if he flew a jet, there’d be no need for the close-combat dogfighting he's so skilled at. A jet can simply strike once and disengage, rendering his talents irrelevant.”

Though Zenon knew little about aerial combat, he understood this much: In a dogfight between propeller planes, both sides had similar capabilities, but jets were far superior. Jet pilots could simply attack from a distance and disengage, without the need for close combat.

“I would think that Karnasion in a jet would be unstoppable.”

“Pilots are a different breed. Some prefer the familiar over superior performance. Perhaps it’s a matter of pride.”

As the conversation ended, the roar of jet engines returned to the skies above Pleiades. Three black dots appeared in the distance, rapidly closing in and flying overhead before shattering the air with their deafening roar. The three jets quickly outpaced Karnasion, climbing effortlessly toward the heavens.

Despite being hailed as the "King of the Skies," Karnasion now resembled a slow, cumbersome bull, while the jet fighters moved like swift wolves. The wolves could strike from Karnasion's blind spots, retreat, and attack again at their leisure.

“We're witnessing the end of an era. The new is here, and the old is fading,” Ethan mused, as Karnasion's shrinking silhouette was overtaken by the white contrails of the jets, heralding the arrival of a new age.

—

“Jets are the best,” one of the young pilots boasted. “They’re unstoppable!”

“Totally! Who needs prop planes anymore? Just flying these things makes us invincible,” another added, laughing as they high-fived.

The three young pilots had just completed their test flights and now stood near their Ortega jets, parked in the first hangar at Isolos Airfield on Pleiades' western bank. Their hair was styled like hedgehogs, their uniforms sloppily worn, and they sported piercings, tattoos, and sunglasses—looking as arrogant as they sounded.

On the nose of each jet was a scorpion insignia—the same that had marked the three jets which had shot down Akmed, one of the two “Kings of the Skies,” during the Second Sierra Greed Sea Battle.

Just then, another aircraft, its front propeller slowly rotating, taxied into the hangar.

The jet pilots smirked as they recognized the black panther nose art—Karnasion’s plane—but showed no signs of respect. Instead, a look of condescending disdain crossed their faces as the “King of the Skies” parked his plane in the same hangar.

“Smell something?” one of them muttered.

“Yeah, I think I found the source,” another replied with a sneer. “He should change his bandages. The stink’s unbearable.”

The three laughed quietly, exchanging snide remarks as they watched Karnasion’s canopy open. A mechanic assisted him out of the cockpit. His face was hidden beneath layers of bandages, covering severe burns, but his eyes shone fiercely through the gaps. Karnasion, leaning heavily on a cane, hobbled past the jets without sparing them a glance.

One of the young pilots called out, “Hey, Captain, why don’t you fly a jet?”

When the scorpion pilot on the right called out to him, Karnasion stopped. He turned his piercing gaze, not towards the three pilots, but towards the world's most powerful fighter plane—the Ortega jet fighter.

From the front, the triangular fuselage was visible. Six 20mm Vulcan cannons were arranged in a circular formation around the nose. Additionally, four 30mm machine guns adorned the wings, with two cigar-shaped jet engines mounted underneath. Depending on the configuration, the aircraft could also be equipped with a 50mm cannon in the nose or twelve rockets under the wings. Its powerful engines enabled near-supersonic speed and the heaviest armaments ever seen on a fighter.

"…Ghh…"

A sound, hardly recognizable as a voice, erupted from his burnt vocal cords. No one could understand what Karnasion said. Ignoring the confused glances exchanged by the three pilots, he silently left the hangar.

"What did he say?"

"Who knows?"

The pilots on the right and left shrugged, palms facing upward. Once Karnasion was out of sight, the middle pilot chuckled and offered an interpretation.

"Probably something like, 'Pathetic,' right?"

The other two burst into laughter.

"You're the one who's pathetic."

"Still flying a plane looking like that? His sense of style's ancient."

"Maybe he's mad we shot down Akmed? Like, what did he expect? Of course we’d take the shot if we had the chance."

When Akmed had pulled off his legendary "Serpent Strike" manoeuvre—flying straight and suddenly rolling the plane upright, forcing the trailing Karnasion ahead to shoot him from behind—the three scorpion pilots had dived in from above, catching Akmed off guard and shooting him down. The "Serpent Strike" reduced speed, making Akmed an easy target from above. Though it looked like the three had interfered in the duel between the two "Kings of the Skies," the fact remained: they had shot down Akmed, the king who no one else could touch. This victory had boosted their reputations, landing them as test pilots for the only three prototype jets. Now, they were revelling in the unmatched capabilities of the Ortega.

Without any special effort or recognition before, these average pilots had shot down Akmed by sheer luck and were now flying the greatest aircraft of their time. Their rapid ascent knew no bounds.

"Man, I can't wait to get into combat. I want to kill something."

"Prop planes? Pfft, they're trash! We’d wipe them out in no time. Aren't we basically heroes?"

Their dry laughter echoed in the cold wind. Ahead of them, Karnasion’s figure continued to fade into the distance.

Karnasion staggered out of the hangar, his steps unsteady. He glanced up briefly at the crisp blue sky of February. The Alice actus planes flew in formation, cutting through the transparent blue. As he lowered his gaze, he could see the air fleets conducting exercises, preparing for the final battle in the Multi-Island Sea. The war would soon be decided.

Ortega.

The name flashed in his mind again.

Though its range was limited and it could only be used as a local fighter, the Ortega was undoubtedly the strongest fighter plane in the current aerial battlefield. Even a fool could dominate prop planes with a jet. With overwhelming speed, a jet could dictate the terms of combat—whether to engage or disengage, always at its pilot’s whim. The pilot could wait for a favourable moment, then unload a barrage from the Vulcan cannons. No more need for the pain and endurance of chasing enemies in close combat. Such outdated tactics could now be dismissed with a laugh.

Even a mediocre pilot in that thing could shoot down a genius.

This is what the next air battles will be like.

Times are changing.

In less than six months, most aircraft would be equipped with jet engines, and the era of propeller-driven planes would quickly become history. The skills he had honed in dogfighting between propeller planes would become obsolete. In other words, Karnasion himself would soon be rendered irrelevant.

A cold wind blew, and in the blue of the sky, Karnasion could see the face of his dead rival, Akmed.

He had lived for the sole purpose of defeating Akmed.

It was no exaggeration to say that. Ever since Akmed had burned him with those scars, Karnasion had gripped the controls of his plane solely for revenge. And somewhere along the way, people began calling him the "King of the Skies." But now, with Akmed gone and prop planes fading into obsolescence, his place in the world was vanishing too.

Akmed… I'm envious of you.

Akmed, who had died in battle, might have been the lucky one. Lately, Karnasion had found himself thinking this. Akmed hadn’t lived to see the end of the era of propeller-driven aircraft. He had perfected his "Serpent Strike" manoeuvre in the most glorious days of aerial combat, and then disappeared into the skies. Karnasion couldn’t help but envy that kind of death.

The words Karnasion had muttered earlier as he looked at the jets rose again from the back of his throat.

"Not fun."

Even if the scorpion pilots had understood him, they likely wouldn’t have grasped the meaning. To them, dominating weaker aircraft in a superior machine was the very definition of fun. The intense dogfighting, where pilots pushed their bodies to the limit to endure G-forces, wouldn’t exist in the new age of jets. The air battles of the future would depend on ground-based control systems, ground and airborne radar, electronic targeting, communication equipment, and rockets with automatic tracking systems. The pilot’s personal skill would just be one small factor among many.

There’s nothing fun about that.

That’s why, at the very least, before it all ended—

I want one last, exhilarating dogfight.

That was the only desire left in Karnasion’s heart.

Having lost Akmed, with no goal in sight, and soon to be rendered obsolete alongside his propeller plane, the only place left for him to shine was in a duel against a pilot of equal skill. A battle where both opponents would give everything they had, pushing their bodies, minds, and souls to the absolute limit. If Karnasion could experience that, it didn’t matter whether he lived or died. In that ultimate moment, he would be content to dissolve into the sky.

Before the prop planes disappear…

I want one final duel.

Offering a soundless prayer to the sky, Karnasion dragged his prosthetic leg and continued to stagger alone down the runway.

Mio stuffed the outfit she planned to use for infiltrating the royal harem into a burlap sack. She pocketed a small amount of money, slung the bag over her shoulder, and smiled brightly.

"Alright, I'm off then."

As she turned around, she saw Ignacio Axis sitting on the edge of the bed with a troubled expression.

"What's with that grim face? Say something."

"Ah... well... right."

The usually taciturn knight fumbled awkwardly for words but couldn't seem to form them.

Imperial Year 1352, early February, Pleiades, Hedwig Tavern, second floor—

For over three months, since the October Revolution, Mio had been hiding in this room with the wounded Ignacio. As she prepared to leave, she burned the sight of the room into her memory—this might be the last time she saw it.

"Tell Hedwig there might be one more guest staying here. If everything goes well, I'll owe her a big thank you."

"Yeah... I'll let her know."

Ignacio's response was still hesitant. Mio, realizing that expecting eloquence from him was asking too much, sighed and turned to the door.

"Just stay here quietly and wait. You don’t need to worry about me. Besides, you’ve got your own job of organizing the resistance here, so make sure you’re ready for when the time comes."

When they escaped from the Ulysses Palace, Ignacio had suffered deep wounds in his shoulder and shin, leaving him physically impaired in his everyday movements. Moreover, the paralysis poison that Kyrie had administered had ravaged his body for nearly a month, sapping his strength. Ignacio had lost much of his former combat ability, and now it was questionable if he could even win a fight against an ordinary person.

Despite his condition, Ignacio had tried multiple times to rescue Claire, dragging his uncooperative legs and wielding a dagger with his weakened arm. Watching him attempt to fight with his deteriorated strength had been heartbreaking. Each time, both Mio and Hedwig had restrained and persuaded him, explaining that Ignacio couldn’t accomplish anything in his current state. They assured him that Demistri, who was infatuated with Claire, had no intention of hurting her, and that they had no choice but to wait until their preparations were complete. For now, Ignacio's role was to unite the disaffected elements of the Stefanos District into a cohesive resistance movement, laying plans to stir unrest in Pleiades when the time came.

Over the course of about a month, with Hedwig's help, Ignacio had regained his composure and connected with the underground residents. He managed to unify the disparate groups, and now more than 1,500 insurgents were poised to rise up in support of Queen Nina Viento’s return. The people of the Stefano District were essentially kept as labour to sustain the luxurious lives of Pleiades' wealthy elite. Constantly forced to witness the glittering lifestyles of the rich while they themselves barely scraped by on the most minimal subsistence, the pent-up frustration in the slums had grown far beyond what Mio and her comrades had imagined. Once the spark was lit, these people would be like a parasite devouring the capital from the inside out.

And now, Mio was setting out alone to rescue Claire.

Her plan was to infiltrate the royal harem, rescue Claire from captivity, and bring her back here to hide. They would wait until Kiyoaki Sakagami, who had received Fio’s letter, arrived with the Valkyrie to launch their assault on Pleiades.

Mio knew that it was a long-shot plan.

But this was the only chance they had to seize any hope.

They had discovered Claire's location, and Mio had once infiltrated that very place.

So she would courageously step towards the faint light guiding her. If she didn’t take this step, they would be left to languish in despair forever.

—I have to do this. No one else can.

Encouraging herself, Mio lifted her head and opened the door.

Suddenly, a voice stopped her in her tracks.

"I apologize... for my past rudeness."

Mio turned back, her hand still on the door handle.

Ignacio's face was flushed red, and he looked away awkwardly as he struggled to speak.

"...You’re no spy. You’ve proven yourself... a trustworthy... and honourable... comrade."

He had clearly thought long and hard about these words. The way he delivered them, stiff and nervous, was almost like a child reading a carefully prepared speech in front of the class.

"...Let me make it up to you. Whatever you want, I’ll do it. Just... don't die. Come back alive... with Claire."

Still avoiding eye contact, Ignacio remained seated on the bed, summoning all his strength to express his feelings.

This was the first time she’d heard him speak his mind.

Smiling softly, Mio let go of the door handle, knelt down in front of Ignacio, and gently placed her arms around his neck.

"Don’t worry. I’ll be back, with Claire."

Though she had often thought of Ignacio as cold and unpleasant, she now understood that he was just clumsy and kind-hearted at his core.

"And when I get back, I want to see you smile. I've never seen you smile before, not even once."

"........................"

"Promise me. When Claire and I return, you’ll smile."

Mio whispered playfully in his ear, teasing him. Ignacio, still stiff as a board, awkwardly agreed while being embraced.

"...Alright. When you both return, I’ll smile."

Hearing the solemn resolve in his voice, Mio released him and looked down with a mischievous smile.

"Great! I’m looking forward to it. Don’t break your promise!"

"...No second thoughts. Just make sure you come back."

"Got it! Claire, me, and you—when we’re all back, we’ll take a picture together, all smiling."

Mio made an exaggerated fist pump and grinned at Ignacio. He, still blushing furiously, could only offer a stiff nod in response.

—He’s a good guy.

Everyone, from Hachidori to Ignacio to Ulshyrra, had been cold to Mio at first. But now, she could feel the warmth and kindness hidden deep inside each of them. It made her happy to have touched those feelings.

"We’re friends now, aren’t we?"

When she asked, Ignacio blushed even more and mumbled something. Though she couldn't quite hear the words, there was no hint of denial in his tone. Satisfied, Mio finally opened the door for real this time.

"See you later."

"...Yeah. See you."

After exchanging a few brief words, Mio stepped into the hallway. Leaning against the door, she looked up at the ceiling.

The silence closed in, and she exhaled softly. Her legs were trembling.

She was scared, no doubt about it.

If she were caught, she’d probably face terrible consequences. If she was taken back to Zenon, she might never lead a normal life again.

But she had to go.

She had to risk everything she’d worked for.

For the day when they could all smile together again.

"I’m coming, Claire."

Biting her lip, Mio set off towards the den of demons that awaited her.

Part 24 (Part 6 of Volume 9)

The runway at Odin First Airfield had been transformed into the venue for a grand send-off ceremony. Numerous pilots gathered, their faces radiant with bright smiles, looking up at the sky they wouldn’t see for some time, and filling their lungs with the fresh air they wouldn’t be breathing again soon.

“Alright, let the send-off party begin!” “Cheers!!”

Prompted by someone’s loud voice, the sound of clinking mugs echoed all around. No one knew how many times they had already celebrated like this, but for many, this could be the last time. These elite soldiers, regarded as the best in the Multi-Island Sea, quietly harboured that thought as they raised their cups with foreign pilots, sharing a drink before the final battle.

Imperial Year 1352, early February, evening, Odin Fortress—

Here, at the raucous gathering of the “Odin Air Squadron,” were nearly 900 elite pilots from across borders, brought together specifically for the operation to capture Pleiades. Their forces included 188 fighter planes, 56 fighter-bombers, 212 dive-bombers, and 32 heavy bombers. The newest and most advanced fighter and bomber aircraft from different nations and manufacturers had been allocated, and for almost a month, the pilots had endured gruelling training.

Particularly intense had been the group mock air battles of the fighter units, more severe than actual combat. The Valkyrie squadron, the Isla fleet air squadron, the Voltec squadron, and the Kusanagi air squadron had fiercely competed, putting their pride on the line. Despite using paint rounds, fifteen aircraft had been completely destroyed in one month, and eleven elite pilots had lost their lives due to collisions, stalls, or mid-air disintegrations—such was the ferocity of the training.

However, the harshness of the training had produced remarkable results. The pilots, already experienced, absorbed each other’s unknown techniques, and as a result, they seemed to have reached an even higher dimension. Initially, there had been friction between the squadrons, but as they clashed with all their pride, they began to respect and recognize one another.

“Hey Sakagami, are you drinking?” “Captain Sakagami, you’re not going to refuse my drink, are you?”

With flushed faces, two men, Voltec squadron’s McGuire and Kusanagi squadron’s Special Officer Yamashita, threw their arms around Kiyoaki Sakagami and tried to get him to drink. Both renowned as heavy drinkers, these two had tied not only in aerial combat but also in drinking contests. Ever since then, they had been competing with each other both in the air and on the ground. Despite barely understanding each other’s languages, they had somehow become inseparable, always exchanging vulgar jokes in their native tongues and laughing uproariously.

“Uh, yeah, I’ll drink, I’ll drink.”

Kiyoaki couldn’t refuse the offered drink, so he reluctantly joined in. Around him, the Kusanagi squadron members had also integrated smoothly with the other squadrons, breaking through language barriers with gestures and shared laughter, enjoying the moment together.

“This is nice,” Kiyoaki thought, feeling a deep sense of warmth.

Until recently, they had hated and killed each other to the bone. Yet, after just under a month of facing each other, they had become friends. The hatred that should have been impossible to discard had vanished, and now they laughed together, arms around each other, like McGuire and Yamashita. Even though some had lost comrades in training accidents, there was no turning that grief into hatred; instead, everyone had focused on improving themselves, striving for greater heights.

Humanity wasn’t so bad, after all. Kiyoaki reflected on this once more. Despite being selfish, greedy, and shallow, somewhere deep inside, everyone harboured the same kindness and nobility.

Feeling that warmth in his chest, a voice suddenly called out from close by.

“Hey.”

When Kiyoaki turned around, he saw the person who had relentlessly defeated him over the past month smiling at him.

Kiyoaki returned the smile brightly. He owed this person a thank you before their deployment.

“Seagull.”

Without thinking, he extended his right hand, which was firmly grasped in return.

Seagull, otherwise known as Charles Karino, smiled cheerfully and brought up the topic of yesterday’s final group mock air battle.

“It was impressive,” Charles said with a grin, to which Kiyoaki could only respond with a bitter smile.

“I finally managed to get one over on you in the end.”

Thanks to Charles, Kiyoaki had tasted bitter humiliation like never before. The frustration had been so intense that he had lashed out at himself after returning to the ground. Charles had completely overwhelmed him to that extent. Kiyoaki had even gone so far as to ask the Kusanagi squadron commander for permission to fly the elite aircraft Ikaruga, and he had used his connections with Balthazar for help.

Despite his determination to win, even flying the Ikaruga, Kiyoaki had still been no match for Charles.

Charles was extraordinary. It was almost as if he could use some kind of psychic ability, always anticipating Kiyoaki’s every move. Even when surrounded by three planes, Charles might temporarily be at a disadvantage, but in the end, his paint rounds would always strike their target’s fuselage.

His flying wasn’t normal either. A typical plane would drift in a crosswind, but not Charles. He flew as if he were immune to the wind itself. Charles seemed to not only anticipate his opponent’s intentions but also understand the movements of the air.

Of course, Kiyoaki wasn’t the only one to be defeated. Illia, Kal-el, Yoshioka Takeo—every one of them had been thoroughly outmatched. Whenever Charles participated in the mock air battles, his team would always win. No matter what formation was used, no one could shoot down Charles.

Kiyoaki had learned from Charles, not just in the air but also after returning to the ground. He would go to Charles and bombard him with questions—how had he seen through his tactics, how had he executed his manoeuvres? Charles never held anything back. In fact, he was so generous with his knowledge that he would openly explain his techniques and point out Kiyoaki’s mistakes. At times, Kiyoaki had felt embarrassed for ever suspecting Charles of using psychic powers. In reality, Charles’s extraordinary observation skills had simply allowed him to read Kiyoaki’s habits and predict the plane’s next move.

It had been a humbling experience, realizing how thoroughly Charles had seen through his every move, leaving Kiyoaki unable to sleep from the shock. Even after all the sorties and dogfights Kiyoaki had experienced, it had been shocking to discover he still had so many weaknesses. However, rather than being discouraged, Kiyoaki had persisted, working tirelessly and repeatedly challenging Charles.

Kiyoaki wasn’t the only one. Illia, Kal-el, Takeo, even Lala and Dambazolik—everyone had become obsessed with the goal of shooting down Charles. And as they did, everyone’s skills had improved to levels they had never reached before.

And then—yesterday.

Kiyoaki had finally shot down Charles.

The group mock air battle, which had started with twelve planes on each side, had come down to a showdown between Kiyoaki and Illia against Charles. Working together with Illia, Kiyoaki had managed to corner Charles, and when Illia sacrificed herself, Kiyoaki had landed a paint round on Charles’s tail. When they returned to the ground, the Valkyrie squadron had erupted in celebration.

“You must have let me have that one in the end,” Kiyoaki said humbly.

Charles shook his head.

“I gave it my all and lost fair and square.”

Hearing this, Kiyoaki felt a surge of pride.

He had beaten Charles.

Only once, but still. He knew he would lose the next time, but at the very end, he had managed to overcome this enormous challenge. Now, he stood on a new, higher plane.

Charles looked at Kiyoaki and, with sudden seriousness, said:

“I think you’re the strongest one here right now.”

A shiver ran down Kiyoaki’s spine. It was a compliment far beyond what he deserved, but Charles continued.

“You should lead everyone. You’re the one who’s qualified for it. In fact, only you are. So…”

He paused briefly and smiled at Kiyoaki, encouraging him.

“Never give up, no matter what. No matter what hardships or despair lie ahead. If you give up, the world ends.”

Charles lifted his glass and lightly clinked it against Kiyoaki’s.

“You’re going to save the world.”

With the air of a prophet, Charles said this with a mischievous smile. Before Kiyoaki could respond, a public relations officer from the Sylvania Kingdom approached him.

“Captain Sakagami, it’s almost time…”

“Oh, right. Is it that time already…?”

About a week ago, Queen Elisabeth had made a request to Kiyoaki. She had asked him to perform a special role before their departure today. He had hesitated at first, but as the commander of the operation to secure air supremacy over Pleiades, he had been convinced that it was an important role to raise everyone’s morale. Originally, Balthazar, the commander of Odin Fortress, should have done it, but he had refused and passed the responsibility to Kiyoaki. For the past three nights, Kiyoaki had spent fifteen minutes each night practicing, but he still wasn’t confident it would go well.

As dusk fell, the voice of the female public relations officer echoed through the loudspeakers, announcing that Queen Elisabeth of Sylvania, Supreme Commander of the Multi-Island Sea Coalition Forces, would now explain the mission. Rumours about the destination of Odin Fortress had been circulating, but now that the Queen herself was about to reveal the plan, excitement surged through the crowd.

Queen Elisabeth's popularity in the Multi-Island Sea was immense.

Not only because of her innocent appearance, but also her intelligence, compassion, and approachable nature. Her childlike ideals, devoid of any political cunning, endeared her to people across the Hydrabard Archipelago, the St Vault Empire, and the Akitsu Continent. Among the multinational pilots of the Odin Air Squadron, she was affectionately known as the "idol of the Multi-Island Sea."

With the chance to see the Queen up close, nearly 900 pilots gathered in front of the hastily constructed stage, drinks in hand. Cheers and whistles hurried the "idol’s" appearance. The public relations officer called for quiet, and Queen Elisabeth, surrounded by aides in tailcoats, emerged from the air command post, prompting a chorus of loud cheers.

Gracefully smiling, the Queen stepped onto the stage, grasping the hem of her skirt with both hands, pulling back her right foot, and bowing deeply to the soldiers with elegant court etiquette. She then straightened, met the eyes of those calling out her name, and spoke in a clear voice through the microphone.

“I am Elisabeth of Sylvania, Supreme Commander of the Multi-Island Sea Coalition Forces. I am here to deliver the outline of a battle that will be recorded in human history, to the brave soldiers gathered before me.”

Her voice sparkled with a brilliance that matched her words. Once again, cheers erupted from the hardened airmen, ascending into the evening sky.

“As you know, Uranos has finally revealed its ambitions toward the surface. The Harmonia Empire, now a puppet of Uranos, has meticulously prepared and broken through the Kukuana Line, driving the St Vault Empire’s forces off the Mitterland continent and trampling the remaining imperial citizens beneath their boots. They have executed prisoners and civilians alike, and they have violated the dignity of women. One of the greatest atrocities against human rights in history is now being inflicted upon the ordinary citizens of the Empire. And now, their plundering and violence are aimed at the entire Multi-Island Sea. The massive Uranos air fleet, more than twice the size of our coalition forces, approaches steadily, leaving us little time. To prevent the people of the Multi-Island Sea from being cast into hell, and to rescue the imperial citizens now suffering in that hell, we need the strength of everyone gathered here.”

Though Elisabeth’s tone was calm, it was sincere. As she spoke, the raucous cheers and whistles subsided, and a serious look returned to everyone’s faces.

“Not only the St Vault Empire but also the Sylvania Kingdom, the Hydrabard Archipelago, and even the three nations of the Akitsu Continent have resolved to stand united as the Multi-Island Sea Coalition Forces against Uranos. You, the Odin Air Squadron, are the symbol of that unity, and at the same time, the last hope for the world.”

At that moment, another figure joined Elisabeth on stage: a male officer holding a single flag. Though slightly nervous, he stood with dignity, letting the flag, adorned with the emblem of the warrior-maiden Valkyrie, symbol of the coalition, flutter in the wind.

“Many of you are already aware, but allow me to introduce him again. This is Captain Kiyoaki Sakagami, commander of the Odin Fighter Squadron, who will lead the battle to secure air supremacy over Pleiades. Captain Sakagami will now explain the details of the mission.”

Finally, the full scope of the operation was about to be revealed. The murmuring in the crowd died down. Kiyoaki stepped up to the microphone, his expression a bit tense, and began to speak.

“I will now explain the outline of the mission. As you are aware, it is still uncertain whether the Uranos fleet will come from the north, through the Crossnodal region, or from the east, through the Zunjin Dynasty. Therefore, we must divide our naval forces in two. If they come from the north, the Second Isla Fleet will intercept them, and if they come from the east, the St Vault Multi-Island Sea Fleet will engage. In the meantime, the invasion fleet will depart from Air Hunt Island, with 140,000 soldiers landing in the Bluetonia region of the Mitterland continent. The goal is to seize the port city of Nautilus within 24 hours and begin unloading supplies. This is an extremely difficult operation to sustain. Splitting our fleet in two to face an enemy twice our size, maintaining sea supply lines for the landing forces… Attempting this head-on leaves little chance of success. However, thanks to the tireless efforts of our exceptional communications and intelligence units, we have miraculously obtained information on the location, heading, and speed of Uranos’s capital, Pleiades. Though I cannot disclose the details, this is a divine blessing. We, the brave warriors gathered here, will now bet everything on this divine favour.”

At the mention of Pleiades, the crowd stirred. It had been rumoured, but now it seemed certain that their target was indeed the flying capital, something many had only heard of in legends.

“Underneath this Odin Fortress are 80 state-of-the-art jet engines. As soon as this feast ends, all engines will be ignited, and Odin will soar to the northeast, flying faster than the enemy could ever anticipate, as we launch a surprise attack on the enemy capital, Pleiades! This will undoubtedly be the largest air battle in history, and the fate of the world rests on your shoulders. Each of your efforts will determine the fate of the Multi-Island Sea for the next thousand years. I expect all of you to carry out your duties with every fibre of your being!”

A loud cheer, impossible to suppress, erupted from the crowd. Some, grinning broadly, began clinking their mugs together.

At this point, Elisabeth returned to the microphone and offered her final words as Supreme Commander.

“As you’ve heard, this will be a duel between Pleiades and Odin. If we succeed, the war will end. If we fail, none of us will return alive. I trust there are no longer any who hesitate, but if anyone wishes to leave, I will close my eyes and allow you to take one of the parachutes and descend to the surface. The parachutes are ready here, so please do not hesitate…”

Elisabeth closed her eyes, just as she had said.

A deep silence descended. As the moments stretched on, the soldiers grew restless. Just as Elisabeth had mentioned, there was indeed a large pile of parachutes beside the stage, ready for those who wished to flee. But no one here would run at this point.

In the midst of the anxious crowd, a loud voice rose up.

“We don’t care about our lives. We’re here to crush Uranos. We’re here to save the people of Mitterland. We’re here to save Hydrabard and the Multi-Island Sea. Give us the order, and we’ll take any sky. Just point us in the right direction, and we’ll fly there and claim the sky for ourselves!”

Transcending nationality, race, and language, not a single pilot moved to flee. All eyes were on Elisabeth, waiting for her command. The fervour for orders spread through the crowd, and just as it reached its peak, Elisabeth’s amber eyes slowly opened.

“Thank you, brave warriors. May the blessings of Saint Aldista be with you.”

After offering a smile to everyone present, her expression turned solemn.

Her tone shifted.

"The Supreme Commander of the Multi-Island Sea Coalition Forces, Elisabeth of Sylvania, issues the following order!"

The atmosphere tightened with a sharp, almost tangible tension.

In the next instant, Elisabeth's voice, noble and commanding, struck the ears of the audience like a thunderclap.

"Take down Pleiades!"

All those present snapped their heels together, scraping the ground as they straightened their backs and stood to attention, accepting the command.

"For our freedom, seize the Sky Capital! End this war! For the future of our children, bring us victory!"

The warriors echoed Elisabeth's resolute command with their own battle cries.

"Victory for us!" "Victory for us!" "For the future, for hope, victory for us!"

The silent voices of fallen friends from countless battles, the unvoiced rage and sorrow of helpless citizens robbed of their lives, all swelled within the warriors' souls, shaking Odin Fortress like a rumbling earthquake.

Kiyoaki stepped back to the microphone, scanning the impassioned faces of the pilots.

Frenzy had overtaken the gathering. The heightened desire for battle burned like fire, warming the frigid winter air.

The pride of these men, who had fought and survived hundreds of air battles, blazed like flames, sending shivers through Kiyoaki's very being.

They had finally come this far.

Raising the Valkyrie battle flag toward the starlit sky, Kiyoaki, as commander of the air supremacy operation, issued his command.

"The mission name is 'Odin's Spear!' We will become the spear of Thor and pierce the very heart of Uranos with a single strike!"

Cheers that could pierce the heavens shot up, as if aiming to bring down the stars themselves. The intense emotions of the warriors warped the very air around them like heatwaves.

"We go, to Pleiades!"

Kiyoaki's command sliced through the night sky, the raised battle flag seeming to command the stars themselves.

At the same time, the roar of countless souls reverberated through the heavens, as if answering him with the rumbling of thunder.

"We'll do it! We’ll show them our strength! No matter how many they have, we'll shoot them all down!" "We'll win and come back! We'll win and return here again!"

The warriors' voices, encouraging one another, echoed over and over into the depths of the night sky. Every single person here understood the immense difficulty of the task ahead. The defensive power of the enemy's Sky Capital, Pleiades, was beyond imagination. The Alice actus fleet waiting for them might number over a thousand. Fear, of course, existed, but no one spoke of it. Instead, they clinked their mugs and glasses together, drinking and cheering without end.

Thousands of raised arms praised the Valkyrie and the Multi-Island Sea Coalition, their cheers crashing like tidal waves into the night sky. Even when the public relations officer announced that all jet engines would soon ignite and instructed everyone to return to the barracks, the cries for victory continued unabated.

"Victory for us!" "Victory for us!"

The sky above Odin silently received their prayers. The stars, in their timeless splendour, seemed to add their own light to the warriors' hopes.

"Well done, Sakagami. Just as I predicted, your ferocity works well in situations like this."

Balthazar, the commander of Odin Fortress, grinned with satisfaction as he praised Kiyoaki, who had just returned to the officers' lounge within the air command post.

"I'm ferocious?" Kiyoaki responded with a wry smile, while Cecil shook his head beside him.

"He means 'brave.' The way you raised your arm and shouted, 'We go, to Pleiades!'—it was incredibly cool!"

Cecil mimicked Kiyoaki, raising his hand as Kiyoaki had done, causing Kiyoaki’s wry smile to deepen.

"Yeah, no need to mimic me. It's embarrassing..."

"We go, to Pleiades!"

"Okay, okay, I get it. That's enough. I was just following the script."

Seeing Kiyoaki genuinely uncomfortable, Balthazar spoke with a serious expression.

"You’ve got some nerve, delivering lines like that."

"You wrote the script!" Kiyoaki suddenly shouted back. Balthazar glanced at Cecil.

"See? Ferocious."

"This time, it’s the captain’s fault," Cecil said with a nod.

Every word of Kiyoaki's speech had been written by Balthazar. The pause before Cecil's order, the suggestion to drop with parachutes to provoke the soldiers' anger, and the dramatic delivery of the command were all part of Balthazar's clever plan. Kiyoaki couldn’t help but be impressed by, and slightly exasperated with, Balthazar's boundless cunning.

"…The soldiers' morale is certainly higher now. It was a good speech."

From a corner of the room, leaning against the wall, Illia spoke up, offering her approval. Kiyoaki blushed slightly.

"You should have helped me, Illia."

"…I couldn’t do something like that. It had to be you."

Illia's quiet words of praise sank deep into Kiyoaki's heart. They were the kindest words he’d heard all night.

"The engines will ignite soon… Cecil, we should go."

Encouraged by Illia, Cecil frowned slightly.

"…I want to go with you…"

Forgetting her status as queen, she spoke with the sincerity of a young girl. However, Cecil couldn’t accompany them on this path. As the Supreme Commander of the Multi-Island Sea Coalition Forces, her duty was to remain in the rear and oversee the entire operation.

"I’ll come back. I promise."

Illia stepped away from the wall and smiled reassuringly, extending her arms to Cecil.

Without hesitation, Cecil leapt into Illia's embrace, burying her face in her chest.

"…Please don’t die, Illia."

"We’ll win and come back. We’ll take control of Pleiades."

They had known each other for nearly ten years now. Even after Cecil became queen, they had continued to support each other like sisters. Kiyoaki understood the depth of Cecil’s anxiety and sorrow as if it were his own.

"Wait for us at Sierra Greed. We’ll end this war and come back. Then we’ll go to the Akitsu Continent together to meet Kagura."

"Yes… Yes…"

Wiping away her tears in Illia's embrace, Cecil hesitantly let go, then turned and hugged Kiyoaki tightly.

"Aki too. Come back. Don’t die. Come back with Mio, Reiner, and everyone."

Kiyoaki smiled as he gently placed his hands on Cecil’s small back.

"I will. We’ll come back. We’ll win, end the war, and all return together to Sylvania."

Kiyoaki lied to ease her worries and get Cecil safely off the island. In reality, if he did bring Mio and Reiner back to the Multi-Island Sea Coalition, they would be arrested and executed on the spot. During their time at Air Hunt Academy, both had leaked critical information about the newly formed fleet docked on the island to Uranos, leading to a surprise attack by the enemy’s aerial fortress. There was no escaping the fact that they were branded traitors. The military facilities, the academy, and the fleet docked on Air Hunt Island had all been destroyed. Not even Elisabeth could protect them from the punishment they faced. They had no place in the Multi-Island Sea anymore, and even if Kiyoaki brought them back, it would only bring harm to Elisabeth and everyone else.

Even if they could reunite, they could never return together. No matter how much they longed for it, the St Vault Empire would never forgive Mio and Reiner.

Cecil, her eyes wet with tears, looked up at Kiyoaki and nodded. Then, she turned toward Balthazar.

Sensing danger, Balthazar took a step back.

"Stay away. Don’t come any closer."

"Captain…"

Like a patient shepherd corralling a nervous animal, Cecil bent her knees, hands outstretched, slowly closing the distance between herself and Balthazar.

"I’m telling you, stay away. Get back."

As Balthazar, pale-faced, backed into a corner of the room, Cecil finally jumped into his arms.

"Captain…"

Her arms tightened around him. Balthazar, who had turned pale just moments ago, was now turning beet red, his arms hanging stiffly at his sides as his fingertips twitched awkwardly like a penguin. He clenched his teeth and shook his head in discomfort as Cecil apologized to him.

"I’m sorry for saying you’re small-minded. I’m sorry for keeping that terrible letter you wrote hidden. I’m sorry Aunt Colette and I made fun of you behind your back…"

"You did all that…?"

"You’re not the type to die in battle. You wouldn’t look good doing it. No matter how dirty, cowardly, or inhuman your tactics might be, you’re the kind of man who will survive and come back. I believe that. I believe in you…"

"Alright, fine! I’ll come back, so please… just stop…"

At Balthazar’s plea, the island’s public address system announced that the jet engines would ignite in fifteen minutes. The airship waiting to take Cecil back to Sierra Greed was already prepared and waiting on the runway.

"Cecil, you should go now."

Illia urged Cecil, and when she finally let go of her arm, she glanced around at everyone with tearful eyes, reluctant to say goodbye.

"I believe in it. We'll meet again, all of us."

Kiyoaki smiled.

"Yes. Once this is over, we'll all meet again."

"It's a promise."

"Yes. I promise. So don't worry. I'll definitely return. We'll all come back together."

The officials who had come to escort them entered the waiting room, announcing it was time to leave. Cecil, looking troubled, glanced at everyone one more time before reluctantly leaving the room.

Now, with just the three of them left in the room, Balthazar shrugged his shoulders in exasperation.

"As always, he brings bad luck. I keep telling him not to talk about what we'll do after surviving before a sortie..."

He loosened his tie, muttering complaints to hide his embarrassment.

"You two should return to the barracks. Once the engines ignite, you won't be able to step on the surface. If you do, you'll be tossed out beyond the island, so be prepared. Now go."

With not even a trace of sentimentality, Balthazar brusquely tried to send Kiyoaki and Illia on their way.

Perhaps this was their final farewell to Balthazar as well. The next battle was one where, if they lost, everyone on the island would die.

It was thanks to Balthazar that they were able to proceed with the Pleiades surprise attack operation and take on the core of the mission. Without him, they would never have made it this far.

"Baltha."

Kiyoaki raised his clenched fist to his chest. Balthazar saw it and twisted his mouth into a frown. As Kiyoaki extended his fist with a smile, Balthazar, still looking away, extended his own fist, lightly bumping it against Kiyoaki's.

"Get going. You're the one who said you could secure air superiority with two hundred aircraft. If you fail, it's all your fault, so make sure you succeed even if it kills you."

"…Yes. I will definitely secure Pleiades airspace. You be careful too, Baltha."

Balthazar didn't turn to face them, simply waving his hand slightly as if to say, "Get out." Kiyoaki and Illia left the command post together, gazing up at the sky full of stars.

For the first time today, Kiyoaki felt like he had had a real conversation with Balthazar. Though unkind, inhuman, and treating them more as subordinates than comrades, Kiyoaki respected Balthazar and wished to win the battle, survive, and someday exchange more words with him as men.

Wearing their officer coats, Kiyoaki and Illia walked side by side, covering the short five-minute distance to the barracks. At an altitude of two thousand meters, Odin was quietly waiting for its departure, connected to the seabed off Sierra Greed by wires.

Thousands of stars cast light and shade across the frozen sky. Illia, walking beside him, occasionally glanced up at the stars, exhaling white breaths as if she wanted to say something, then silently shoved her hands into her pockets and continued toward the female officers' barracks.

Ever since meeting Illia on the airship Eriadore, whether at the Air Hunt Officer Academy, the Voltec Air Squadron, or Valkyrie, they had shared countless moments looking up at the stars together, discussing aerial combat, military life, the sad things, and the happy things. Living always side by side with death made the moments spent talking with Illia precious, and nearly four and a half years had passed since.

Because there was no guarantee that tomorrow would come, the time Kiyoaki had spent with Illia became incredibly rich and meaningful. As comrades at times, as enemies to shoot down at others, they always faced each other seriously, and now, Illia's presence had become a core part of Kiyoaki both as an airman and as a person.

The world had entrusted Kiyoaki and Illia with the crucial mission of securing Pleiades airspace. As airmen and soldiers, it was the greatest job they could have hoped for.

It was because Illia had been with him that Kiyoaki had made it this far. He truly believed that from the bottom of his heart. And now, there were words he needed to say to Illia.

Just as Kiyoaki steeled himself and was about to speak, Illia suddenly opened her mouth.

"We've finally made it this far. It’s been a long journey."

Illia spoke first, leaving Kiyoaki momentarily at a loss.

"Yeah. It’s finally time."

Illia continued, looking up at the stars as she walked.

"We have to win, no matter how strong the enemy is."

"Yes. I don't intend to lose."

"We’ll win and get Mio back."

Illia said this casually, causing Kiyoaki's heart to leap.

"We’ll rescue Mio, capture Reiner, and return together."

Illia's words left Kiyoaki speechless. His feet stopped in their tracks.

"……………………?"

Illia also halted, looking at Kiyoaki curiously. Kiyoaki took a deep breath, calming his racing heart, and after ensuring no one was around, he raised his face with sincerity.

"…There’s something I need to tell you."

His heart pounded so hard it seemed like Illia might hear it. Don't be afraid, don't be nervous, Kiyoaki told himself, but he had never felt his body shrink like this, not even in the heat of aerial combat.

"…………?"

Illia looked at him with puzzled eyes.

Kiyoaki, despite his nervousness, forced out the words.

"…I want to tell you, right here and now."

Illia tilted her head, sensing something strange, and took a step back.

"W-what's this all of a sudden? Is there something on my nose?"

Illia touched her nose, but nothing was there. Kiyoaki stood upright, forcing his expression into a firm resolve, and spoke.

"I'm going to rescue Mio. That’s, of course, because I promised her. Yes, I’ll definitely save her. But… that’s as a comrade."

Illia, with a somewhat frightened look on her face, took another half-step back.

"Y-yeah. I see. That’s good to hear."

Without fully understanding, Illia gave a casual response, but Kiyoaki had already made up his mind to express his feelings. It was sudden and far from polished, but it didn’t matter how clumsy it was—he had to say it now.

He gathered his sincerity. What he was about to do would likely be the boldest thing he ever did in his life. He probably wouldn’t do something like this twice. Summoning his courage, he tried to speak, but the first word wouldn’t come out. He stood there, face strained, letting out a faint groan as he tried to summon his bravery, which caused Illia to contort her face in discomfort.

"What is it? Are you having a nervous breakdown? Should you see the military doctor?"

"N-no!! …Illia!!"

Kiyoaki made up his mind.

"Y-yes?"

"I… I love you!!"

With that shout, Illia's mouth hung open in shock. It might have been too sudden, Kiyoaki thought with regret, but there was no turning back now. He had to see it through to the end, this reckless confession.

"I've always liked you!! I can’t get you out of my head!! Whether I’m asleep or awake, I’m always thinking about you!! No matter how I look at it, or how I analyse my own feelings, there’s no doubt I love you!!"

Illia's mouth opened wider than ever, and the colour drained from her face.

"So!! I’ll rescue Mio, but not to marry her or anything like that…!! I’m saving her as a comrade!! She’s an important comrade, but you, to me, are more than just a comrade, you’re…"

After scratching his head, Kiyoaki continued, driven by the heat of the moment.

"After we win this battle, marry me, Illia!!"

Illia had completely frozen. The suddenness of the confession may have fried her brain. Realizing he might have failed completely, Kiyoaki, now full of regret, bowed his head.

"I’m not asking for an answer right now!! You can give it after the battle!! Just… please think about it, Illia!!"

Illia, pale-faced, could only stare at Kiyoaki.

Kiyoaki lifted his bowed head, looked Illia straight in the eye, and tried to finish what he had to say.

"I want to be with you forev—"

A sharp sound, followed by pain, cut off his sentence.

Kiyoaki's face was knocked to the right, and his left cheek began to swell, red and puffy.

"What the hell is wrong with you…?!"

Illia's voice, low and restrained, trembled with both anger and tears.

"What the hell…?!"

With shoulders raised in fury, Illia dropped the hand that had slapped Kiyoaki’s cheek, and her voice trembled.

"What are you doing, suddenly saying something like that?! What’s gotten into you?!"

Even in her angry voice, there was a hint of sadness.

"Mio is waiting for you, you know!?"

Illia didn’t even look at Kiyoaki, dropping her gaze to somewhere around Kiyoaki’s stomach, closing her eyes tightly, and raising her voice.

"Mio entrusted her wish to Fio, hoping you would come for her!!"

I know that.

"Fio risked her life flying because she wanted you to save Mio!!"

I know that too.

"And yet!! Why are you saying something like this now!?"

"Because I don't want to be a coward!!"

Blood trickled from Kiyoaki’s lips as he shouted back. He understood how reckless he was being. He knew it was foolish, cruel, irrational, and completely unreasonable.

But his feelings for Illia were just that foolish, cruel, and illogical. If he could control them, he would, but his love for her defied all reason.

"I don’t want her to think I saw Mio’s current state, then compared the two of you, and made my decision!!"

Comparing Mio and Illia like that would make him the lowest kind of person.

That’s why, before even seeing Mio, he had to be honest with the one he truly cared for, the one he wanted to be with forever, the one he couldn’t see as anything less than an incredible woman. He had to express his honest feelings now.

That was the conclusion he had reached after thinking it through countless times.

Even he thought it was foolish to be considering something like this at a time like this.

But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t shut out these primitive, clumsy, ugly, and desperate feelings from within himself. The more he tried, the more Illia’s smiling face became etched into his mind, projected on the ceiling of the barracks at night. His pierced heart cried out her name through the night, hurting whenever she was friendly with someone else, and desperately, childishly pleading for her to be with him forever.

That’s why, before meeting Mio, he had to say this. If not, he would become a coward. It would be wrong as a human being to meet Mio while harbouring these feelings inside. So...

"I declare, right here and now, that I love only you!!"

It was a mortifyingly embarrassing line, one that he could never say again, but he didn’t care. He just wanted to be sincere — to Mio, to Illia, and to his own feelings. Even if it was selfish, even if it hurt others, he just wanted to be honest. He wanted to stay with Illia forever, even after death, even long after the star made by God was swallowed by the sun and exploded, and civilization and humanity were wiped from existence.

Illia sniffled. She hurriedly wiped her eyes and nose with her sleeve.

Then, glaring at Kiyoaki, he shouted.

"Shut up, you idiot!! Saying something like that at a time like this, you’re the worst kind of person!!"

Illia’s voice, thick with tears, cursed at him, then she suddenly turned her back on Kiyoaki and ran into the night.

"I don’t want to see your face again! Don’t come near me, don’t get close, never appear in front of me again!!"

"Illia!!"

There was no answer to Kiyoaki's shout. All he could do was watch helplessly as Illia disappeared into the darkness.

"What the hell is wrong with him!? What is that idiot thinking!?"

Running alone through the night, Illia shouted curses into the sky.

Her heart was racing, unusually fast, but it was only because she was running at full speed. It was all because that idiot had said something so stupid out of the blue, shocking her and making her blood pump faster.

"What is he thinking!? Does he understand what time it is!? The fate of the world rests on our shoulders!!"

While running, she yelled at the sky.

"And yet, what the hell was that!? Is this really the time to be saying such things!? Why did he have to say that now, of all times, you idiot!!"

Even as she cursed and ran at full speed, the tears pouring down Illia's cheeks wouldn't stop.

No one was watching. It didn't matter.

Crying profusely, Illia ran beneath the stars.

She knew why she was crying. She understood, which made her want to die all the more.

"He's the worst!! He's crazy!! He's irresponsible, self-centred, and completely lacks any sense of duty as an officer!!"

Her curses wouldn't stop. She was berating both Kiyoaki and herself.

"Die, you idiot!!"

The tears wouldn't stop.

"At a time when the future of the world for the next thousand years is at stake, who cares about personal matters!!"

What the hell is wrong with me? Since when did I become such a terrible person?

"Die, you idiot, smash your head against the instrument panel and just die!!"

It's too much. It's too cruel. I can't face Mio after this.

"I'm going to become the King of the Sky!!"

And yet here I am…

Crying because I’m happy.

"Emotions have no value!!"

I’m crying because I’m happy that Kiyoaki feels that way about me. My heart is overwhelmed.

"I'm going to become the King of the Sky!! I’ve been working towards that since I was a child!!"

That’s my destiny. I’ll crush these petty, insignificant emotions with the strength of my dream. With the strength of the wish my father entrusted to me. I’ll fight and fight, shoot down countless enemies… and I must be called the "King of the Sky" by everyone.

──What kind of dream is that?

──Is that really what I want?

──You already know your true feelings.

"Shut up, be quiet!!"

──You've already found no value in the dream your father pushed on you.

"Be quiet!! Shut up!! Shut up!!"

──Do you want to kill countless enemies and be praised as the "King of the Sky"?

──Do you want to be glorified in textbooks as a great ace, along with your father?

──Do you want to boast about the number of enemies you've killed?

──Do you want to grow old like your father, clinging to past glories and turning away from the present?

"Stop it!!"

Illia screamed at the stars. But her heart would not stop whispering cruelly.

──You’ve already found something more valuable.

"Stop it!! Please stop!!"

Crying, Illia covered her ears and kept running. She ran past the barracks she was supposed to return to and into the windbreak of Odin. The island-wide announcement declared that engine ignition would begin in five minutes. Illia dropped to her knees on the damp forest floor, covering her ears and curling up.

──I want to fly in the sky with Kiyoaki, where there are no enemies.

Her heart whispered.

──I don't need to be the King of the Sky. What meaning does such a title even have?

──I just want to dance in a peaceful sky, with Kiyoaki by my side.

"Please stop… no more… please…"

Alone, Illia embraced her weakness and sobbed.

The voice of a female announcer declared that the jet engines had ignited. Soon, Illia heard an unfamiliar roar in the distance. Several high-pitched thunders overlapped, and then the wind slowly began to pick up.

Odin had started to move. The journey to Pleiades, a journey with no return, had begun. If she didn’t get back soon, she would be blown away.

"I'm… the ace pilot…"

Still curled up, Illia whispered to herself.

The strengthening wind swept her words of resolve into the night.

Part 25 (Part 7 of Volume 9)

Bound to a chair with his limbs tied and the heated tip of a fire poker held in front of his face, the notorious loan shark from the Stefano district finally broke.

"It was the Pope...! The fake assassination plot against the Emperor was orchestrated by Illustriali, who made the royal chef give false testimony... I-I was forced by them..."

"Forced? And yet, you were the one who planted the forged rebellion documents in my father's office?"

"I didn’t want to do it either. But they stormed into my estate! I had no choice! If I refused, I would have been killed on the spot..."

"In exchange for betraying my father, you received a substantial reward and went from being a servant of the Velour family to a loan shark, is that it?"

Hachidori infused his hatred into the fire poker and brought it close to the former servant's eye. After a secret investigation at the Ulysses Palace, and combining it with the information Mio had provided, they had finally reached this two-story corner of the slums.

The 15th of February, Year 1352 of the Imperial Calendar, the Royal Capital Pleiades, Stefano District──

The loan shark, a traitor, begged for mercy from Thomas, the son of his former master, Levan Velour.

"I didn't want to do it! Lord Levan and his lady were wonderful people, even to a lowly servant like me. When I worked in that house, I was proud. But Lord Levan was too righteous, and he tried to push his righteousness onto the court. Do you think the demons of the palace would sit idly by while he did that?"

"A servant lecturing on court politics, huh? If you hadn't betrayed us, my father wouldn't have been condemned for a crime he didn't commit. Should I show you what my mother looks like now?"

"Even if I hadn’t done it, someone else would have! You must understand—Lord Levan was doomed the moment he caught the Pope’s attention. Illustriali is the true ruler of the Urano court, the real king behind it all!"

Without changing his expression, Hachidori pulled the fire poker away from the man's eye and instead pressed the searing hot tip against his upper arm.

The man's scream was accompanied by the sound of burning flesh.

"Shall we take a walk to the edge? I'll throw you off into the streets below."

"N-no, please! I beg you! I'll do anything, just spare my life!"

Hachidori looked at him with disdain, then struck him once while he was still tied to the chair, confirming that the man had passed out before leaving the cramped room.

As he stepped back onto the frozen February streets, he turned to look at the home of the man responsible for the fall of the Velour family, reflecting on the long journey that had led him here.

Seventeen years ago, when Hachidori—then known as Thomas Velour—was five years old, his father, Levan, was falsely condemned as the mastermind behind an assassination plot against the Emperor and was executed. His beautiful mother, Natasha, lost her mind and now no longer even recognizes her son's growth, living in poverty in the slums.

To avenge his family, Thomas abandoned his name at the age of seven and became the special operative known as Hachidori. Every penny he earned went to his mother’s care as he worked under Zenon, always seeking the name of the person who had orchestrated his father's downfall. Today, he finally learned that the mastermind was Pope Illustriali. Now that he knew, all that remained was to plan his revenge and wait for the right time. The day when his life's purpose would be fulfilled was drawing near.

──It’s thanks to Mio.

As he walked through the poorly lit streets of the Stefano district, Hachidori couldn’t help but think that. It was because Mio had cared for his mother and passed along information she had overheard that he had succeeded today.

──Mio’s fate is cruel too...

Mio didn’t even know that Ethan had already been freed and was in Pleiades. She had betrayed her comrades and become an operative to save Ethan and his stepchildren, only for Ethan to gift her to Zenon. Mio’s sacrifice had been for nothing.

So, at the very least──he wanted to tell her that her family had been saved. If knowing that her family was safe could offer Mio even the slightest bit of solace, then he wanted to give her that.

"What am I saying?"

Hachidori caught himself in his thoughts and dismissed them with words.

"Why would I go out of my way to tell Mio something like that?"

Speaking aloud, he banished the thoughts that had been flowing on their own.

Hachidori stopped in his tracks for a moment, reflecting on his strange thoughts, then shook his head and resumed walking. As Zenon’s subordinate and with Ethan as an important client, it was only natural for him to follow their wishes. Siding with Mio offered no benefit, and if Hachidori were to reveal the truth to her, he would be branded a traitor and punished by Zenon himself.

"Why strangle myself now, you fool?"

After so many years of obsessing over his revenge, he had no reason to think about Mio. Zenon had nothing to do with his father’s false accusation; the only enemy he needed to defeat was Illustriali. In fact, he should use his position as Zenon’s subordinate to get close to Illustriali and strike. To accomplish his revenge, he had to prioritize Zenon’s trust, and Mio had no place in that plan.

"That's right."

Nodding, Hachidori headed back to the shabby inn he was staying at. Officially, he was investigating the local resistance in the Stefano district on Zenon’s orders. Sitting down on the rickety bed, he looked up at the soot-stained ceiling while planning for tomorrow.

Recently, something within him had begun to stir, thoughts that didn’t seem to belong to him.

When had this started? He knew the answer.

"Hachidori, Reiner, Thomas!"

Mio’s voice echoed in his mind, reverberating against the black ceiling.

"Thomas!"

That final name struck deep within Hachidori’s consciousness.

Yes, ever since Mio had called him by that name, something had begun to stir inside him, forming into words.

──I want to save Mio.

──I want to make sure Mio never has to cry again.

Whispers like these echoed within him, shaking something deep inside.

"You’re dead."

He said this to the empty room.

──You?

──You're talking like I’m someone else.

Hachidori's teeth clenched with a sharp, grinding sound.

"You're a ghost. You don’t exist."

──Accept it. I’m here. Just like you’re here.

"Stop it!!"

Hachidori stood up from the bed and shouted. From the room next door, separated by a thin wall, came the angry shouts of another guest. But the voice inside him wouldn’t stop.

──I want to help Mio. Nothing else matters.

"Shut up!!"

──That’s your true feeling. I’m you. No one understands you better than I do.

"Die, ghost! You’ve been dead for ages!!"

Hachidori pulled out a hidden dagger from beneath the sheets and slashed at the empty air.

"My name is Hachidori. I created Reiner. Nothing else matters!!"

──Hachidori and Reiner are both me.

──I am Thomas Velour.

"Die!!"

With that scream, Hachidori slashed at the air again. The guest in the next room kicked the wall and hurled some incomprehensible, vulgar insults at him, but he didn’t care. He had to prove to this ghost that it was just a ghost, that it no longer existed.

──Mio called my name. That’s why I’m here.

──My name is Thomas. Mio called my name...

A warm feeling spread in his heart. As Hachidori screamed and cursed, tears mixed into his voice, but they were not tears of sorrow. They came from the opposite—tears born from an emotion on the other side of sadness.

──Mio, I want to help you.

──I want to see you smile more…

Hachidori collapsed to the ground, clutching his chest with one hand as if trying to pull something out from within. But even so, his heart continued to weave its thoughts, calling Mio’s name, whispering his true name.

"Well, well. I've been looking forward to seeing you. Have you lost a little weight? Oh my, what a fierce look. Just like a stray dog from the slums."

Zenon Kavaris spoke cheerfully, looking down at the woman tossed onto the floor like a rag.

She was bound with rough rope, reinforced with wire, robbing her of any freedom of movement. The woman, lying face down, glared defiantly at her former superior.

"Your worth lies in being noble, intelligent, and beautiful, Mio Syra. If you become as filthy as a stray dog, you lose your very reason for existing."

The 18th of February, Year 1352 of the Imperial Calendar, Royal Capital Pleiades, Ulysses Palace, "Celestial Chamber"──

Zenon kicked Mio over with the tip of his leather shoe, forcing her onto her back.

She was wearing a white tube top dress, likely prepared for her infiltration of the harem as one of Demistri's concubines. The dress, revealing her shoulders and chest, was wrapped tightly around her body along with the rough ropes binding her arms. Her short skirt left her pale, supple thighs exposed, splayed carelessly on the floor.

Her arms and legs were bruised, and her hair was dishevelled from the struggle when she was caught by Demistri’s bodyguard, Renjaku. Mio, an apprentice operative, had no chance against an S-class agent like Patriotis, and was subdued in less than a minute.

"We had received reports of a suspicious woman loitering around the harem for the past few days. I had already given your photo to the palace guards. I'm glad, at least, that your face wasn’t damaged."

As Zenon spoke, he pressed the sole of his shoe against Mio's stomach, stepping on her.

"…!!"

Watching Mio's face contort in pain, Zenon smiled with delight.

"I'm supposed to have a meeting here tonight, but I think I'll make your punishment part of the entertainment. I'm sure the guests will appreciate it."

Zenon glanced toward Renjaku, who was waiting at the entrance of the Celestial Chamber, and gave an order.

"Prepare the pig torment. Also, bring the guests here. I want them to witness Mio's brave struggle."

Renjaku knelt on the stone floor to accept the command, then disappeared from the room without a sound.

After thoroughly trampling on Mio, Zenon finally lifted his foot from her, looking down at her as she gasped for breath, her chest heaving.

"I had hoped you could become an operative while keeping your dignity intact, but you’ve disappointed me. There's no helping it now. We'll proceed with training plan B. This plan involves reshaping your personality completely, turning you into an operative who will follow my every command. Kiliai, for example, successfully went through plan B and is now an operative who can sleep with any man I assign her. After all, she once slept with a pig. Sleeping with a human is easy after that."

Kiliai, the only female operative among the Patriotis, was a poison specialist. She had once told Mio about more than eighty ways to seduce a man in bed, laughing with a twisted expression that lacked any humanity. It had made Mio so sick that she couldn’t sleep that night. Now, it seemed the same training Kiliai had undergone was going to be forced upon her.

Mio glared at Zenon. Her betrayal had already been exposed, so there was no need to hide her true feelings anymore. She would say whatever she wanted and resist until the bitter end.

"Pervert."

She looked up at Zenon with a sneer of contempt.

"Sadist."

Even though she insulted him, Zenon didn't show any sign of anger. In fact, he seemed to enjoy it, his cheeks rising in a twisted grin.

Once again, Zenon's shoe pressed down on Mio. This time, it was on her face. A moment ago, he had made sure not to harm her face, but now he showed no mercy, stomping on her with full force.

"It seems better not to leave your personality intact after all. Yes, that’s for the best. Let’s erase it completely."

Zenon cheerfully applied more pressure with his shoe.

"You were raised with the wrong education. I’ll have to train you from scratch, so you don’t learn to speak improperly like that."

Blood flowed from Mio's mouth, soaking into the floor, just as the guests began to arrive.

Zenon stopped stomping on her and instantly erased any trace of anger, replacing it with his usual smile.

"My apologies for disturbing your rest. I simply had to introduce you to a certain woman."

"No need to apologize. I'm always available when summoned... Oh, my, what is this...?"

The voice was familiar. From the floor, Mio barely managed to open one eye and saw the figure approaching her through her blurry vision.

"…!!"

Mio's eyes widened in shock, and the guest reacted the same way, falling to his knees before her.

"Oh, Mio!! Mio!! How could this happen to you, Mio!!"

Her stepfather, Ethan Syra, cried out dramatically, pressing his trembling hands against his face.

"What in the world happened!? What has Mio done!?"

It was the same familiar tone and gestures Ethan had used since Mio's childhood, always reminding her of a stage actor. Zenon smiled as he answered Ethan’s question.

"It's nothing, really. Just a little mischief on her part. It’s quite common for girls her age. Please don’t be too hard on her."

Even though it had been nearly four years since they were separated, Ethan knelt beside Mio without even trying to untie her bindings, scolding her instead.

"You’ve troubled Mr. Zenon, haven't you? Mio, why are you always so reckless!? Mr. Zenon works tirelessly for world peace, without sparing a drop of his heart and soul..."

"Papa..."

"Mr. Zenon is doing all of this for us. How can you not understand that? You’re a bad girl…"

Tears began to soak Ethan’s words. Mio had no response, only able to lie there, blood dripping from her mouth, and stare up at him in stunned disbelief.

The stepfather she was seeing for the first time in four years looked exactly like the gentle, kind man she remembered, but something about him felt off—something about his inner self was different from what she had known.

"It’s all for world peace, Mio. Please, try to understand. We must endure the pain. Without that, this rotten world cannot be saved..."

Ethan covered his face with both hands and began to weep softly.

A creeping sense of unease brushed against the edge of Mio's mind.

The man before her seemed less like her father and more like a hollow shell in human form. A void masquerading as a person, someone who only believed they were human…

Had Ethan changed during these four years?

No, perhaps—perhaps Ethan had always been this way, ever since they first met.

Hiding her doubts deep in her heart, she asked the question.

"…What about Mom? Kazuki, Bonita, and Dominic?"

What had become of her stepmother and her younger siblings, who had disappeared along with Ethan? Still weeping softly, Ethan smiled serenely.

"They’re safe. Mr. Zenon rescued them from the dungeons of Selfaust. They’re living a normal life in Arkaselt now. You don’t need to worry…"

Arkaselt, the imperial capital of the Harmonia Empire. If they were there, they could live free from the current war. Mio sighed deeply with relief.

That’s good. As long as her siblings were living well, she had no regrets.

Now, all that remained was to fight, to resist with everything she had until the very end. She hadn’t accomplished much compared to her comrades, but she, too, was one of the "Seven of Eriadore."

"Papa, do you understand what you’re doing?"

Mio gathered her courage and scolded the man who had brought her to this state.

"Your beloved daughter is lying on the floor, tied up, trampled on by a pervert who stomped on her face, chest, and butt until she spat blood. So why are you scolding me? You should be angry at someone else."

Ethan looked down at Mio with his mouth hanging open, then let out a deep sigh, slumping his shoulders.

"Mio... When did you become so rebellious? Mr. Zenon is right. You’re throwing away the overflowing love that has been given to you..."

"Papa. Please. Look right in front of you. Your daughter has been captured by a pervert, tied up, and she’s begging her father for help..."

Mio made one last desperate plea, but Ethan didn’t turn to her. Instead, he looked at Zenon.

"…As you said, my parenting must have been inadequate. Because we weren’t related by blood, I might have showered her with too much kindness. I should have been stricter at times, but I just couldn’t do it. This is the result. My words can’t reach her anymore. Poor Mio. She’s so beautiful, yet she lacks the intelligence to match her looks..."

Ethan lifted a strand of Mio’s hair with his fingers, pressing it to his nose and inhaling lovingly. Disgusted, Mio shook her head violently.

"Don’t touch me, you freak…!!"

Ethan's expression deepened with pity and compassion as he listened to Mio's insults.

"I see... it's too late now. You've fallen beyond redemption, having met bad company in the slums... I'll leave Mio's education in your hands. I... I don't have the courage to witness it."

Zenon spread his arms, graciously accepting Ethan's apology.

"It's fine. By tomorrow morning, you'll meet a new, compliant Mio. She may be so obedient that you'll be confused, but I promise she'll be reborn overnight."

"Thank you... The sorrow is too great; to be honest, I would rather retire to my room for the rest of the night..."

"That’s not a problem. But before you go, let me quickly brief you on the current state of the archipelago. The supply of weapons and ammunition is abundant, but we must keep in mind the increased consumption in the coming days."

Zenon spread a map of the archipelago on the glass table and began explaining the military situation to Ethan. Still lying on the floor, Mio overheard their conversation.

According to Zenon:

The "ragtag band of losers" calling themselves the Archipelago Alliance was currently splitting its meagre fleet into two, attempting to secure the northern archipelago while preparing for a counter-landing on Mitterrand and the mainland. In response, Urano's Chief of General Staff, Achilles, had decided to allow the enemy to land, only to then send the Urano Archipelago Fleet from the north to intercept the Second Isler Fleet in a decisive battle. Since the enemy had split its already diminished fleet into two, it would be easy to destroy them piece by piece. After sending the Isler Fleet to the ocean floor, the Urano fleet would then head south to engage the St Vault Fleet and crush them. By securing control of the northern archipelago and cutting off the enemy’s supply lines, the 1.7 million soldiers who had been allowed to land would starve to death without a fight. Thus, the entire archipelago would fall into Urano’s hands, and Marshal Demistri would be crowned as the new King of Urano with this victory.

"St Vault can't sustain 1.7 million soldiers indefinitely. Even without full control of the seas, they have no choice but to trust the Alliance Navy and carry out the counter-landing. Our key strategy is not interfering at all. Even if they manage to land, as long as we win the fleet battle afterward, it won’t matter. We get to choose the time and location for the decisive battle. It’s a strategy that secures the greatest victory with minimal losses—truly elegant."

Zenon explained cheerfully, while Ethan nodded, looking weary.

"As for the supply of weapons and ammunition, I'll make sure everything is arranged to your convenience, my esteemed brother. Let's do everything we can to end this cursed war as soon as possible."

"Of course, this is all for a swift conclusion. Ah, it seems our guest of honour has arrived. Here comes Mio’s lesson."

At Zenon’s signal, Renjaku and six servants entered the room, wheeling in a cage. Inside the cage, which was about one and a half meters on each side, was a pig about a meter long.

As the stench of the beast filled the room, Zenon’s grin brightened.

"This pig's teeth have been removed. No matter how hungry it is, it can only swallow or lick its food."

The pig’s squeals reached Mio’s ears, and she felt a horrible premonition. Before Zenon could continue, Ethan interrupted.

"My apologies, I’m feeling rather unwell..."

"Ah, of course, thank you for coming. I’ll show you the newly transformed Mio another time."

"My apologies for the trouble caused by my unworthy daughter... Mio, you may not understand now, but one day you’ll thank Mr. Zenon. Endure until that day."

With those words, Ethan hurriedly left the room.

Zenon took a jar from a shelf, filled with a yellowish-white powder, and opened the lid. Instantly, the pig in the cage began squealing in excitement.

"This is meat extract powder—this pig’s favorited. It’s practically begging to lick it."

The pig stomped its feet eagerly, snorting and shoving its nose against the bars of the cage. If Zenon sprinkled the powder on the floor, the pig would probably lick it until the floor itself dissolved.

"Now, let’s coat a naked woman in this powder and put her in the cage. Shall we see what happens by morning? You’ll cooperate, won’t you, Mio?"

Mio glared silently at Zenon. This man had undoubtedly subjected countless others in her situation to the same treatment.

She resolved to kill him.

Just as that thought solidified in her mind—

"Urgent message!"

The sound of hurried footsteps accompanied the entrance of a communication officer, disrupting the tension. Zenon’s face twisted in displeasure.

"At 0915 today, an enemy aerial fortress broke through over Jerome Barrage! Judging by its course and speed, its target is undoubtedly Pleiades!"

"What!?"

Zenon reflexively asked again.

"We were delayed in detecting it since our radar bases on the Mitterrand mainland are not yet operational! It’s approaching at a speed unthinkable for an aerial fortress and is about to reach Pleiades’ first defence perimeter!"

"…How is that possible? How do they know the current location of Pleiades…!?"

The communication officer was unable to respond. After all, there was no way he could know something Zenon himself didn’t. Only one person in the room had realized the truth.

──Could it be?

The letter and ring Mio had entrusted to Fio after the October Revolution, on the second floor of the Hedwig Tavern.

She had prayed, hoping her message—containing Pleiades' current position, course, and speed—would reach its destination far to the south. Even if it did, would they trust information coming from a traitor like her? She had clung to a thin, fragile hope—and now, that hope had been realized.

Another communication officer rushed into the room with an urgent report.

"Radar detects incoming aircraft! Fighter squadrons are approaching, likely launched from the aerial fortress!"

──Valkyrie.

──They believed in me.

Still lying on the floor, Mio’s heart trembled.

The letter had reached them. Fio had delivered it. Cecil, Kiyoaki, Illia, Balthazar—they had all answered her call!

'Even if we become enemies, we will never hate each other.'

'Our friendship is eternal.'

The vow they had made resonated deeply within Mio’s heart.

──They kept their promise…!

Despite her betrayal, despite being a spy, they had trusted the information she had written and come for her!

Tears of overwhelming emotion welled up in her eyes. She couldn't wipe them away, so she let them flow down her cheeks.

──Thank you. Thank you, everyone…

──I love you. I love you all so much…

"Traitors… How did they communicate…!?"

For the first time, Zenon showed visible panic. Before he could unleash whatever terrible punishment he had planned for her, Mio sneered at him. She had to mock him at least once before it was too late.

"How do you think they did it?"

Zenon’s wide eyes turned toward Mio.

"Don’t know? Too bad. You can spend your whole life wondering."

As Mio gloated, Zenon’s mouth opened slightly.

"…Fio?"

"Oh, good job. That’s right. I had Fio deliver all the information about Pleiades to my friend, Queen Elisabeth."

Zenon stared at her for a while before bending down and grabbing a handful of her hair, forcibly lifting her face.

Even as pain radiated through her body, Mio endured and flashed a defiant grin.

"Thanks to your training, I mastered the art of memory. I wrote down every single detail I saw—every airfield, every port, every anti-aircraft gun, every key point. I gave it all to the Archipelago Alliance."

Zenon's lips curled up with a grinding sound.

"Look, Valkyrie is coming."

Mio declared.

"Kiyoaki and Illia are coming to crush Urano."

Grinding his teeth in frustration, Zenon violently shoved Mio away. She hit her temple on the floor, stars flashing in her vision, but she couldn’t stop smiling. She had finally managed to strike back at Zenon, and it filled her with joy.

"It’s all thanks to you. You brought me here and carefully trained me as a spy, which allowed me to guide them to you. Consider this my way of repaying you."

An air raid siren began to wail across Pleiades. The peaceful atmosphere of the royal capital was suddenly replaced with that of a battlefield.

"Go to hell, you pervert."

For the first time, Zenon’s face contorted with rage at Mio’s taunt. Despite having imposed strict radio communication control to hide Pleiades' position and course, their plans had been completely compromised. The sheer scale of the ambush meant that Zenon and his Urano Intelligence Agency had been utterly defeated by Balthazar and the Archipelago Alliance’s intelligence network. Not only was it an unprecedented humiliation, but Zenon instantly understood that his position was now in serious jeopardy, prompting him to take immediate action.

"Relay this message to Pope Illustriali and Marshal Demistri, exactly as I say it. No need to worry; Pleiades is protected by a thousand Alice Actus fighters. In the next few hours, the skies may get a bit noisy, but think of it as a prelude to our victory in the archipelago. You’ll also get to witness the might of our Ortega jets in action. Enjoy the show from the balcony over some tea…"

Having entrusted this bold message to the communication officer, Zenon turned to the butler.

"In the unlikely event of an air assault on Ulysses Palace, we must protect the Pope and the noble dignitaries. Call Hachidori, Kiliai, Kurogan, and Sekirei here. Make sure Atori stays by the Pope’s side. Renjaku, you stay here."

"Yes, sir."

Atori, the number one agent of the Patriotis, would remain upstairs with the Pope, while number two Renjaku and four other agents, including Hachidori, would gather at Ulysses Palace. Demistri and Claire were likely in the harem behind the palace... Still lying on the floor, Mio etched that information into her memory.

Outside, the sound of sirens layered over one another as the defensive fighter squadron scrambled into the skies above Pleiades. Even though they had been caught completely off-guard, the elite squadron assigned to protect the capital was already taking swift action. Far from being intimidated, they seemed energized at the chance to participate in what would become a world-changing aerial battle. The wings of the fighters quickly filled the blue sky.

──Win, Kiyoaki, Illia.

As she watched the massive formation of Alice Actus fighters soar into the air, Mio prayed silently.

Her prayer was shattered by a deafening roar, unlike anything she had ever heard before. It was a sound that tore through the air, accompanied by a crushing pressure.

"Go, Ortegas."

Zenon’s pale face regained its usual cold smile. In the direction of his gaze, three strange aircraft with no propellers shot upward at terrifying speed, heading for the zenith. The sunlight of February glinted off their dull metallic fuselages, and six 20mm cannons adorned their scorpion-nosed fronts.

Part 26 (Part 8 of Volume 9)

As they pierced through the thick clouds, the view suddenly opened up.

The blue February sky, the white stratus clouds stretching across the horizon, and the reddish-brown wastelands of the Mitterrand continent—right in the middle of this world of blue, white, and red floated an overwhelmingly foreign presence.

"There it is… that's Pleiades!"

The moment they spotted it, cheers and whistles erupted over the communication system from his comrades.

Flying at an altitude of 5,500 meters, Kiyoaki turned his wings, gazing distantly at the royal city of the sky they were about to dominate.

The horizontal distance was about 36,000 meters. Pleiades was flying at an altitude of around 2,000 meters, with a speed of about 10 knots.

According to the information Mio had provided, Pleiades was 55 kilometres long and 24 kilometres wide. It had four airfields, two military ports, and three residential areas, with almost every area except for the mountainous regions covered in anti-aircraft guns, making it resemble a hedgehog.

Upon further observation, they could see hundreds of glowing points being launched from the surface. The Odin Air Squadron's approach had been detected by radar, and the eager interceptors were assembling in mid-air, awaiting their arrival.

The first wave of the Odin Air Squadron, led by Kiyoaki, consisted of 62 fighter jets. Over Odin, another 30 jets, led by Charles and Mad Dog, were currently protecting their main force.

Their advantage, despite being outnumbered, lay in their formation combat. They had trained extensively at Odin to fight in two- or three-ship formations, particularly with trusted partners in chaotic skirmishes. Kiyoaki had always trained with Illia, and they were supposed to fight together again this time in a two-ship formation, but...

"Illia, are you ready?"

He spoke into the microphone, but there was no response.

Looking behind him, he saw Illia’s Beo-Strike following closely, but she remained silent. The canopy of her cockpit reflected the sky, hiding her expression. Kiyoaki couldn’t see what kind of face she wore as she gripped the controls.

Yet, the awkwardness between them was palpable.

Since Kiyoaki’s confession, they hadn’t exchanged a word, not even before today’s sortie. Illia was clearly avoiding him. He had expected this when he confessed, but now that the battle was about to begin, they needed to protect each other and fight together. Kiyoaki and Illia were the core of the air supremacy squadron. If they faltered, it would affect the morale of the entire team.

"I see a lot of them," a voice crackled through the speaker, breaking the tension. It was the twin pilots of the Voltec Squadron, Lulu and Lala.

They were flying Beo-Strikes as well, and hearing their familiar, cheerful voices reassured him. Leo was also flying nearby, though as usual, he remained silent, the lion's nose art on his aircraft following Kiyoaki.

"There’s a ton of them. Over 100?" "Close to 200. About three times our numbers. But there's nothing to fear. We’ve trained for this day."

Sanatra and Kandata from Valkyrie Squadron, sounding laid-back, chimed in. Though they had stayed in Akmed’s shadow, both had taken down over 200 enemy aircraft each, making them ace pilots among the world’s best squadron, Valkyrie. Having been assigned the latest Terra-Libera fighters, they had grown comfortable with their machines and were calmly watching the massive enemy force.

Additionally, Dambazolik was leading his 12-ship Kusanagi Squadron, the "Ikaruga," in the skies with them. Though he still harboured a grudge against Kiyoaki, he and his elite squad were unmatched in their ability to fight against overwhelming odds. Having fought alongside them in Misato’s air defence battle, Kiyoaki knew better than anyone how formidable the Kusanagi Squadron was.

In the distance, the Alice Actus squadron seemed to spot them, their points of light gathering into a tighter cluster, gradually growing larger as they approached. The time for combat was drawing near.

Beyond the approaching swarm of Alice Actus fighters, Kiyoaki focused once more on the magnificent sight of Pleiades.

Mio was there. Waiting for him.

Then, let’s go. We’ll wipe out this enemy and come for you.

──I will rescue you.

For all the harm I’ve done to you, at the very least, I want to give you freedom. So you can laugh again, live brightly, and be happy.

As the commander of the air supremacy squadron, Kiyoaki spoke into the microphone.

"Let’s not get too excited. Stay calm. Our strength is in our teamwork. Even if we’re outnumbered, as long as we keep covering each other, we can win."

Despite the high stakes, Kiyoaki maintained his usual tone, speaking calmly to his comrades.

"The training we’ve undergone at Odin is the best in the world. Our skills have been honed to their highest level. Let’s remain calm, trust in each other, and fight."

His quiet words were met with whistles of agreement, along with teasing comments from the twins over the speakers. Kiyoaki glanced briefly at Illia flying beside him before shifting his gaze to the silver-gray Alice Actus fighters rapidly closing in.

The Odin Squadron’s aircraft were primarily bronze, while Urano’s were silver-gray. Today’s mission was to drive out the silver-gray from the skies and replace it with bronze.

"Well then..."

He opened the throttle. Leading the formation, Kiyoaki dove forward.

"All units, shoot them down!"

His command was met with cheers from his comrades over the speaker.

At the same time, the "witch" Alice Actus fighters revved their propellers.

'Contact!'

With a deafening roar, the skies were immediately filled with the silver-gray of the enemy. Odin Squadron, spearheaded by Kiyoaki’s bronze-coloured fighters, plunged into the silver-gray swarm.

The 180 Alice Actus fighters, forming the direct defence squadron of Pleiades, and the 62 Odin air supremacy fighters collided head-on at an altitude of around 4,500 meters.

'Yahoo!' 'Yeah!' 'Let’s do this!'

Lulu and Lala’s familiar shouts mixed with the roar of propellers and engines as the skies around them became a chaotic melee.

As the fiery trails of bullets streaked through the air, Kiyoaki’s gaze sharpened, adopting the eyes of a beast.

He locked onto the first enemy he would take down amidst the flying witches.

──Here we go.

From this point on, he was no longer a human—just a single atom of metal within the fighter plane.

All human emotions fell away from Kiyoaki.

"If you stand in my way, I’ll bring you down."

Facing an Alice Actus fighter head-on, Kiyoaki slashed through it in a single strike. He saw the canopy shatter and a spray of blood bloom like a flower.

One down.

His cold, detached mind registered the roar of approaching enemy aircraft.

──Two, coming from the upper right.

Before his eyes could even register, Kiyoaki’s instincts had already sensed them. Without looking up, he shifted his trajectory. The enemy jets, which had come from above, unleashed a barrage of 30mm rounds into empty space, continuing their descent toward the red earth below.

Moving with the agility of a predator, Kiyoaki pursued them. This time, he had the advantage of flying an Ikaruga, a much more advanced fighter compared to the outdated Kazvaan he had previously flown, and it performed just as well as the Alice Actus. With no major differences in aircraft performance, the battle came down to the skill of the pilots. Locked onto the Alice Actus in his sights, it couldn’t outrun him.

The Alice Actus, wings shattered, crashed into the red soil of Mitterrand, exploding into debris. Confirming his kill, Kiyoaki pulled up and scanned the skies. Illia was nowhere to be seen, likely caught up in the melee, chasing down an enemy. Surveying the battlefield, he listened to the chaotic chatter of his comrades over the comms while sizing up his next target.

'I can do this! We can fight!' 'Don’t charge in alone! Stay connected to your comrades—it’s your lifeline!' 'Never fly solo, always stay with your wingman!!'

Voices of encouragement echoed over the speakers. The Voltec Squadron, Valkyrie, Kusanagi, and Isler squadrons—all elite units, their pride on the line, were fighting together in close formations. Each one had honed their skills to the utmost through countless air battles, and now, every pilot was an expert in formation combat. As Kiyoaki surveyed the battlefield, he saw Odin Squadron's tight two- and three-ship formations systematically taking down Alice Actus fighters.

Flying right beside Kiyoaki, Leo, Lulu, and Lala formed a tight three-ship formation, descending together like the point of a spear. Every enemy aircraft they encountered exploded in a burst of debris. The trio had become much more agile, fast, and powerful compared to when they fought over Misato. Meanwhile, Dambazolik, piloting his Ikaruga, cut through the enemy ranks like a swordsman wielding a blade, slicing his way through the silver-gray swarm. Watching his former enemies now flying side by side with him against Urano filled Kiyoaki with a sense of pride. But he couldn’t allow himself to get distracted. He was their leader now.

──We’ll overwhelm them.

Having repeatedly engaged in mock battles with Seagull, Mad Dog, and Kal-el, Kiyoaki felt confident that his combat skills had reached an even higher level. When it came to dogfighting, he didn’t feel like he could lose to anyone. Kiyoaki transformed into an iron hawk, spreading his pitch-black wings.

Three, four, five…

The shattered remains of Alice Actus fighters danced around him like snowflakes. Every movement, seemingly random, was calculated to strike the enemy’s blind spots with a lethal blow. The fallen enemy probably didn’t even realize what had happened to them as they blossomed into flowers of blood in the sky.

──We can do this. We can win. Even against two or three times their numbers, we won’t lose.

With each fiery explosion, the silver-gray colour faded from the sky, replaced by bronze. Once they filled the skies over Pleiades with bronze, the war would be over. The world would be saved.

──Just a little more. We’re so close.

Hope bloomed in Kiyoaki’s heart.

──We’re strong. Odin Squadron is the strongest in the world. We can dominate any sky.

This confidence welled up within him. In an air battle, even when outnumbered, the side that truly believed in victory would win. A retreating enemy would suffer even more losses, while the side that pressed its advantage would continue to expand its success.

Kiyoaki and Illia, along with Kal-el, Sanatra, Kandata, Leo, Lulu, and Lala—these aces, each with over 200 kills, were united as one, fighting together. Victory belonged to the Odin Squadron.

──We’ll win. We’ll take control of Pleiades.

──I’ll rescue Mio…!

Just as hope reached its peak, Kiyoaki sensed something strange.

──Something’s not right.

His instincts were screaming.

──What is this?

He scanned the area. All he could see were his comrades, relentlessly pursuing the Alice Actus fighters.

However, for a pilot like Kiyoaki, who had flown through countless battlefields, there were times when the "sky in his mind" would overlay the actual sky. When danger loomed, when the tide of battle shifted, when a powerful enemy entered the airspace, Kiyoaki would often see things that ordinary pilots couldn’t.

And now—

In Kiyoaki’s eyes, a dark, rose-coloured curtain was spreading over the airspace, threatening to cover everything. The bronze colour that Odin Squadron had painted the sky with was being overwritten by that black rose hue. The flowers of hope they had been cultivating were being smothered by this blood-red veil, wilting and fading rapidly...

'Be careful. There’s something strange at high altitude.'

Leo’s voice broke the illusion. He, too, had sensed something off.

Kiyoaki squinted upward. Just as Leo had said, there was a dark, blood-red presence emerging from high above. Ever since the battle began, it had been lurking there, watching over the entire airspace, licking its lips in anticipation—an ominous creature of the skies, the likes of which Kiyoaki had never encountered before.

Kiyoaki’s instincts screamed, sounding a loud alarm.

"A new king of the skies is descending."

The black rose-coloured sky at high altitude seemed to whisper this ominous warning.

Kiyoaki looked up, his Adam's apple exposed, as three glimmers of light flickered near the zenith.

A chill ran down his spine.

"No one can take those things down."

"Get out of there, Leon!!"

He shouted before he even fully saw what was happening.

About 700 meters away, Leon, an experienced pilot from the Voltec Squadron, turned toward Kiyoaki with a puzzled expression.

In the blink of an eye—

The three glowing points at high altitude manifested into real aircraft, appearing directly above Leon.

"!?“

In a flash—

Leon was hit by something that looked like lightning, and in an instant, he was reduced to nothing more than scattered particles in the sky.

There was no time for him to scream.

It looked like a beam of light. Bathed in the radiant energy from the heavens, Leon and his beloved aircraft vanished from this world, leaving only twinkling dust particles floating where they had been.

Even their comrades couldn’t understand what had happened.

But then, more lightning-like strikes erupted, this time from the ground, surging toward the sky.

Kiyoaki barely managed to discern that these weren't actual beams or lightning, but a barrage of 20mm machine gun fire from six barrels in perfect synchronization.

And then, the comrades engulfed in that torrent of fire simply disappeared, dissolving into the sky as if they'd never been.

At the edge of his hearing, Kiyoaki caught a sound he had never heard before—a high-pitched resonance, like the roar of a demon, compressing the air with an immense energy that seemed to tear the sky apart.

A clearly otherworldly aircraft tore through the centre of the Odin Squadron, rising higher and higher into the sky.

Kiyoaki's eyes followed it.

There were no propellers at the front or back of the aircraft.

Instead, it had cigar-shaped objects attached to both wings.

His hair stood on end, and the name of this sky-demon poured out of his throat like a curse.

"Jet!!"

"Damn, what the hell is that thing? It’s so fast!!"

"That's the Ortega! It’s not just fast—the weapons are insane!!"

The squadron members began shouting over the radio as they realized the identity of the sky-demon.

Kiyoaki clenched his teeth, his eyes locked on the Ortega’s movements. It reflected the February sunlight, leaving behind a trail of pure white vapor as it ascended mockingly, driven purely by its engine power.

"What should I do? Should I pursue it?"

"But there are still Alice Actus fighters...!!"

Around him, Alice Actus fighters were still swarming. Despite the ones they'd shot down, their numbers were growing. Off-duty pilots had rushed to the airfields, and with their aircraft now warmed up, reinforcements were joining the battle. No matter how many they shot down, more Alice Actus fighters were pouring into the fight.

As Kiyoaki debated what to do, the Ortega’s climb came to an end.

At an altitude of around 8,500 meters, the white vapor trail it had left behind split into three, like the petals of a flower, and all three began a sharp descent. Each one moved independently. Kiyoaki shouted into the microphone.

"Don't break formation! If we hit them two-on-one, we can manage!!"

He glared at the incoming Ortega jets. The once-distant points of light had transformed into fully formed jets that now hovered directly overhead. On their noses were six 20mm Vulcan cannons, arranged in a ring and ready to unleash destruction.

"Don't face them head-on!!"

The moment he shouted, a torrent of flames erupted from the Ortega's nose.

It was like a dragon from myth, spewing fire from its mouth. The searing heat tore through the air, and the Terra Libera fighter caught in the fiery vortex disintegrated into the sky.

"Remy!!"

Screams from the Valkyrie pilots echoed over the speakers. One of their finest, Remy, had been devoured by the Ortega in an instant.

"Damn it! Shoot that thing down! Avenge Remy!!"

The enraged squadron members tried to pursue the Ortega, but it was already disappearing into the distance, far too fast for anyone to catch up.

"More incoming!!"

Another panicked cry echoed. This time, from the upper left, another flaming torrent swept over the Odin Squadron. Before they could even scream, two more comrades dissolved into the sky.

"Damn it, Beltran's gone!!" "Simmons too!! They’re too fast, we can't catch them!!"

The radio communications were in chaos. Their momentum, which had been so strong moments ago, had shifted dramatically with the Ortega’s arrival.

This is bad.

Kiyoaki surveyed the airspace. They needed to find a way to take down the Ortegas. It was the ace’s duty to identify and neutralize the biggest threat.

"I’ll be the one to take it down…!!"

Resolving himself, he spotted the third Ortega jet in his peripheral vision as it dove down and opened the throttle.

Without losing any speed from its dive, the Ortega plunged into the middle of their formation, spraying Vulcan fire. Within seconds, two more of their fighters were obliterated. The Ortega pulled up just before hitting the ground and soared back into the sky. Kiyoaki followed in a dive, trying to catch up to the Ortega’s tail, but it quickly shrank in his sights until it disappeared entirely.

Clenching his teeth, Kiyoaki pulled back on the control stick. As he did, more wreckage from his comrades rained down from above. The first Ortega jet had regained altitude and was diving again, continuing its assault. His comrades couldn’t chase or escape—they were simply being picked off, one after another.

"We can't even engage in dogfights…!!"

Despair began to take root in Kiyoaki's mind. The Ortega’s jets operated in a relentless cycle—diving, shooting down their targets, skimming the ground, and then using their engines to soar back to high altitudes for another attack. The propeller planes couldn’t keep up, and once the Ortega locked onto a target, there was no escape from its Vulcan fire.

"This is absurd!!"

Kiyoaki had faced desperate situations before and had always overcome them with skill and teamwork. But this… this was different. It was like a school of fish being hunted by a shark. They had no chance to fight back, not even the opportunity to counterattack.

The overwhelming presence of the Ortegas emboldened the Alice Actus fighters. They quickly regrouped and launched a more aggressive assault on Odin Squadron. Outnumbered three-to-one, they were now constantly under the threat of the Ortega’s deadly spears from above.

Every time an Ortega descended, another comrade was devoured. The radio was filled with screams, the sound of names being called out, and the anguished cries of those who had lost their wingmen.

"This is really bad."

Kiyoaki was growing desperate. As the air supremacy squadron leader, he had to make a decision. It was clear they couldn’t continue this battle. Just as he was about to order a retreat, the radio crackled to life.

"Sakagami, it’s Leo. I’ll cover the rear. We need to fall back and regroup. We’re not equipped to handle jets right now."

Leo had spoken up before Kiyoaki could, taking the initiative. Immediately, the twin sisters’ voices followed over the radio.

"We’ll distract them. Just pull back for now." "Yeah, we’ll just call this a recon mission. The real attack comes next time, okay?"

Kiyoaki silently thanked Leo, Lulu, and Lala. He had intended to stay behind and cover the retreat himself, but if the squadron leader did that, they wouldn’t be able to learn from this battle and apply the lessons to their next attack. Leo had likely volunteered, understanding this.

"…Thank you. I’ll pull the team back."

Kiyoaki kept his response short, trusting that his gratitude had been conveyed. Leo, Lulu, and Lala formed a tight formation and began a wide turn to cover the retreat. Kiyoaki called out to the rest of the squadron.

"Let’s regroup! Fall back to Odin!"

"We need to come up with a real plan against these jets, or we’re just going to keep increasing our casualties." Hearing the responses of his allies, Kiyoaki and his team turned their wings.

Of course, the enemy wasn’t going to let them go so easily. The fleeing forces were quickly pursued, and all Kiyoaki and his team could do was dodge the incoming fire while heading back to Odin’s airspace, where they could receive support from anti-aircraft guns and friendly cover from the Seagull, Mad Dog, and other allied aircraft.

Leo, Lulu, and Lala formed the rear-guard, drawing the enemy's attention while covering the retreat.

"Please… don’t die, Captain Leo…!!"

Kiyoaki glanced back, sending his silent prayers to the three-ship formation covering their escape, risking their lives.

"We’re really showing off now, huh?" "The Captain’s gone and done it again."

Hearing the familiar banter of the twins, Leo clenched his teeth. He gave an order over the mic.

"You two, get out of here. I didn’t call for backup."

Leo had planned to take the rear-guard role alone, but the twins had decided to follow him on their own.

"Wow, you really say something like that at a time like this?" "Right? This is the part where you’re supposed to cry and thank us!"

"Listen, this isn’t a glamorous job. We’re just drawing the enemy’s attention and getting chased. You two hate this kind of work, don’t you?"

"Yeah, but, you know…" "The Captain showing off by himself is annoying!" "Exactly! We want to bank some goodwill, too!" "And this is when the Captain finally falls for us, dumps his wife..." "And Cynthia too!"

They even brought up his beloved daughter, Cynthia, making a vein pop out on Leo’s forehead.

"Now’s not the time for jokes!! Here they come! Get out of here, now!!"

"Nope!" "We’re staying forever!!" "Come on, cry!" "Cry and fall in love with us!"

It was impossible to tell how much was serious and how much was a joke. But the fact that they were here, risking their lives by his side, spoke volumes about their true feelings.

"Idiotic twins. You’re both idiots."

"The best idiots ever."

"Don’t hold a grudge if you die."

"Got it!" "That’s kind of what we’re hoping for!"

Their usual banter came through, and Leo grimaced before looking behind him.

The Alice Actus fighters were giving chase, circling the fleeing allies and waiting for an opening to strike. Leo’s role was to stand out—to fly provocatively, to enrage the enemy into thinking, "I’ll take down that cocky bastard." He gripped the control stick tighter, glaring at the enemy formation.

"Alright, let’s do this."

"Roger that." "Got it."

With a response as laid-back as ever, Leo pushed the control stick hard and dove straight into the pursuing enemy formation.

The witches were caught off guard. Leo’s Beo Strike’s four 20mm cannons fired in unison, turning one of the enemy planes into a fireball that decorated the azure sky. Seeing that the twins were covering his flanks, Leo dove deeper into the enemy formation, turning sharply without regard for possible collisions.

His barrage of fire caught two more witches. Their severed wings spiralled down to the ground, while the pilots parachuted out from the shattered fuselages. Leo, Lulu, and Lala maintained their tight three-ship formation, using quick, agile manoeuvres to wreak havoc on the enemy.

They were fewer in number, so they didn’t need to worry about friendly collisions. And since their lives were already forfeit, they weren’t afraid of ramming into the enemy. Leo fully understood the power of soldiers who had resigned themselves to death. Now, all that remained was to carve his pride as an ace of the Saint Vault Empire’s Air Force into the sky.

The more they fought, the more the enemy focused on them, eager to shoot them down. The enemy quickly ignored Kiyoaki and the others, redirecting their attacks toward Leo. By the time Leo noticed, the Alice Actus fighters had completely surrounded the three of them.

"Doesn’t look like we’ll be making it back."

"Yeah, not likely." "We’re doomed."

The twins kept up their banter, even though they understood how dire the situation was. But in their own way, they were content. Even if it was in this form, they were glad to be of use to Kiyoaki and Illia. Leo understood their feelings.

Alice’s scythes descended upon Leo one after another. But Leo, with the agility of an acrobat, carefully dodged each one, continuing to provoke the enemy. He glanced at the retreating allies in the distance. If he could just fulfill his duty, he wanted to at least give the twins a chance to escape.

His biggest concern was the Ortegas, but there was no sign of them. Maybe they were chasing the retreating allies? If so, his rear-guard efforts were in vain.

"Captain! Below!!"

The sudden shout made him stomp on the foot pedal.

In an instant, a thick stream of flame shot up toward the sky. Following that, an ear-piercing roar reminiscent of a witch’s scream tore through the air.

"They're here."

Leo spotted an Ortega’s ascent in the corner of his right eye. Their climbing power was extraordinary—there was no way to catch up. But he already knew that. His job was to keep dodging.

"Up-right!!"

This time, it was Lulu’s voice. A second burst of searing flame erupted from the indicated direction. He slammed the foot pedal again, narrowly avoiding the second Ortega that tore through the air like a bolt of lightning, diving toward the ground.

"They're on another level."

Leo watched the Ortega’s retreating figure with a mix of awe and frustration. He knew it was impossible to chase them down, but being toyed with like this was infuriating. If only he could find a way to turn the tables...

"They keep pulling the same moves, don’t they?" "Yeah, fight us properly, you cowards!"

As the twins griped, they deftly dodged the attacks from the Alice Actus fighters. The real issue was the Ortegas—they could appear from anywhere, and at any moment, while the Alice Actus fighters kept up the pressure.

"They don’t need to engage in dogfights."

Leo responded to the twins’ complaints, and a glimmer of an idea lit up in his mind.

"Even so, they keep taking the bait…"

"Captain! Watch out!!"

Leo quickly yanked the control stick down.

The Ortega, sneaking up from below, unleashed another torrent of flame and ascended back into the sky. The edge of the fire clipped Leo’s rudder, causing his plane to wobble. Even a glancing blow from their Vulcan cannons significantly hampered his aircraft's manoeuvrability. Thanks to their powerful engines, they could maintain such heavy firepower while still dominating aerial manoeuvres.

Leo’s plane was surrounded by enemies. The Ortega wouldn’t give up. He realized his adventure was nearing its end.

"Irene. Cynthia. I’m sorry. I can’t come back…"

Apologizing to his wife and young daughter back home, Leo gave his final order to the twins.

"That’s enough. I’ll distract them. You two, get out of here."

"No way!" "Not happening."

"Go back and tell Kiyoaki what I figured out. The Ortegas are just full of arrogance. Ever since they took down Akmed, they’ve been cocky. They want to take out famous pilots to make a name for themselves. It’s a child flying that thing."

He relayed his thoughts in one breath, and the twins fell silent. The Ortegas were likely fixated on Leo because they had spotted the lion painted on his aircraft’s nose. The name Leo Rosenmuller, the ace of the Saint Vault Empire, had reached Uranos. If the Ortega’s goal was fame, then that was a vulnerability.

"When the White Wolf and the Black Rabbit appear, the Ortegas will definitely come after them. That’s when you can pull them into a dogfight. You’re the only ones who can take them down. Tell Kiyoaki and Illia that."

The Alice Actus fighters, sensing Leo’s injuries, closed in and opened fire. Leo, struggling with his damaged rudder, entrusted his final message to Lulu and Lala.

"Go. Please. This is my last order…!!"

Looking skyward, Leo saw the three glimmering points of light above him. The impatient Ortega squadron was making their descent. There was no avoiding it.

"Lulu! Lala! You two are the best subordinates I’ve ever had!! You carry out every order perfectly—you’re my best! Now get out of here and don’t look back!!"

"………………"

"Go!! Go back so you can win this fight! You have to win!!"

As he shouted with all his heart, the twins’ tearful voices finally reached him.

"Captain, we love you." "We’ll always love you, you idiot."

Hearing their acceptance, Leo felt a sense of relief. At the same time, his surroundings turned searing hot. He didn’t feel the heat or the pain. In his final moments, as he was enveloped by the sky, Leo saw the smiling faces of his wife and daughter.

As Leo and his aircraft shattered into pieces, the three Ortega jets roared triumphantly through the sky, their engines howling.

The excited Scorpions yelled victoriously over their radios.

"Woohoo! Took down Leo!!" "Damn, we’re too strong!!" "We’re literally the best, aren’t we? Took down Akmed and Leo—what else is there?" "I mean, these guys are basically trash, though."

Having taken down the famous Leo after Akmed, the Scorpions flew proudly through the sky, revelling in their victory.

The twins couldn’t hear the Scorpions’ gloating, but seeing them out of the corner of their eyes, they forced their trembling souls to calm down. They stifled their vengeful urges, literally biting their lips until they bled as they fled.

Dodging the bullets of the pursuing Alice Actus fighters, they ran for their lives at full speed.

Leo’s message was etched into their hearts. Even if one of them fell, the other would carry the message with their life.

"We’ll definitely tell him. We’ll make sure Kiyoaki knows what Captain said."

Encouraging themselves with these words, Lulu and Lala flew on. With tears streaming down their faces, they flew as fast as they could. Because Leo’s words were precious. Because the message entrusted to them by their beloved captain was more important than anything else. They just kept flying, holding on tightly to that message.

The Ortega jets’ sights locked onto the fleeing twins. The Scorpions raised their deadly tails.

"Wait, aren’t those the twins?" "Yeah, I’ve seen them in the papers. Together, they’ve got more kills than Leo, or something like that." "Should we take ‘em down? Should we eat ‘em?" "Of course! We’re gonna take down all the famous ones!"

The jets’ engines roared as they unleashed flames.

Tearing through the wind and leaving sound in their wake, the Ortega squadron quickly overtook the other fighters and locked onto the twins.

"Lulu-chan, Lala-chan, here we come!" "You better run, or we’ll eat you up!"

One of the Scorpions had Lulu’s tail in their sights. No matter how desperately she tried to flee, it didn’t matter. The Scorpions grinned as they closed in, ready to fire.

But just as they pulled the trigger, Lulu deftly slid her aircraft sideways, dodging the bullets completely.

"Huh?" "Wow, you suck."

Thrown off balance by their missed shot, the Scorpion overshot Lulu and flew out in front of her. Now vulnerable, the Scorpion had no choice but to hit the throttle and pull away. Once they lost their position, they had to climb back up to regain altitude and line up a shot from behind again, which was tedious.

"Maybe you should ease off the throttle?"

The next Scorpion slowed down slightly, clinging tightly to Lulu's tail. When using a jet engine against a propeller plane, it was easier to aim if they held back a bit. With Lulu in their sights, they slowly closed the gap, getting into a range where a hit was certain. The target was desperately trying to escape, but the difference in engine power was too great to shake them off.

"Die already!!"

Squeezing the trigger, the Vulcan cannon spewed scorching flames. In the crosshairs, Lulu was helpless as the fiery barrage struck, reducing her to nothing. What was once a fully-formed aircraft disintegrated into ash, fluttering through the air.

"Way too easy!!"

The Scorpion who shot down Lulu celebrated with a fist pump, adding yet another story to brag about to the girls at the airmen’s bar. Breaking through the wreckage that had been Lulu’s remains, they wore a grin of satisfaction.

"These guys aren’t even trying, are they?" "Aren’t they? Maybe they’re just that weak." "Seriously? What a bore."

The other Scorpions weren’t far behind, closing in on the fleeing Lala.

"Come on, run for real!" "It’s no fun if we pass you, push that throttle!"

Shouting their taunts, the Scorpions toyed with Lala as she frantically wove her plane left and right. It was like they were enjoying a rabbit hunt, deliberately slowing their speed to prolong the chase. They could shoot her down at any moment, but doing so too quickly would be dull. The last prey could wait a little longer—they wanted to savour the superiority of their Ortega jets before turning her into ground meat.

"Damn it, they sent in jets...!" "What insane machines... Propeller planes can't compete..."

The members of the First Air Superiority Squadron, who had managed to make it back to Odin Airfield, gathered in front of the command post, looking up at the sky with curses on their lips. They anxiously watched the heavens, praying for the safe return of Leo, Lulu, and Lala, who had stayed behind to cover their retreat.

In the skies above, friendly air cover units were defending the airspace over Odin. Their task was to ensure that the planes, most vulnerable during landing, were protected. Vigilantly scanning the surrounding airspace, they watched for any sign of the enemy. Thanks to Leo and the others' efforts, the pursuing enemy planes had yet to appear.

"They're here! A Beo-Strike!" Voltec Air Squadron's senior pilot, MacGuire, pointed towards the horizon. When everyone looked in the direction he indicated, they saw a familiar aircraft, wobbling as it made its way towards Odin.

"It's being chased! It's the Ortegas, they're coming this way!"

Behind the Beo-Strike were three distinctive twin-engine jets, toying with it. The dozen or so planes from the air cover squadron over Odin flipped their wings and headed out to support.

"Damn them, those Ortega jets think they can just waltz in here...!"

MacGuire muttered in frustration. While the Alice Actus planes avoided the effective range of Odin’s defences, the Ortegas, seemingly unafraid, had leisurely followed the retreating Beo-Strike, tormenting the last remaining plane.

"Just one plane... Is it Leo? Please, let everyone be okay..." The Voltec squadron members exchanged worried glances. The anti-aircraft guns on Odin's surface opened fire on the Ortegas. Their proximity fuses detected the incoming jets, and the shells burst in the air, creating a deadly wall of shrapnel. The sky above Odin filled with the thick smoke of gunpowder, obscuring the blue sky. But the Ortegas tauntingly flew straight through the barrage, passing over the airfield with a defiant roar of its engines, before disappearing into the distant azure.

The Beo-Strike entered its landing approach, barely staying in the air with all the damage it had taken. It was riddled with bullet holes, on the verge of crashing, but somehow managed to touch down, though it veered wildly off the runway and crashed head-first into a section of the windbreak, finally coming to a halt.

Kiyoaki, along with the other squad members and medics, rushed towards the crashed Beo-Strike, hoping for the best. Only one plane had returned—was Leo, or the twins, still alive?

The Beo-Strike was in terrible condition, full of holes, blackened with soot, and showing signs of countless impacts. The medics hurried to the plane, pulling a bloodied pilot from the cockpit. It was a small figure. Her head was bleeding, and with a pained groan, Lala Scott noticed Kiyoaki and weakly reached out her hand.

Kiyoaki grabbed her hand tightly and called to her. "Lala! Hang on, Lala!"

The medics quickly wrapped her head in bandages and began removing fragments of the plane embedded in her body. Her flight suit was soaked in blood, a testament to the hellish effort it had taken to make it back.

"Kiyo... aki..." Despite her condition, Lala fought to speak.

"From the captain... a message. The Ortegas... they're driven by glory. When they see the Black Rabbit and White Wolf... they'll definitely come after you... that's when you can... engage them in close combat..."

Lala coughed up blood. The fragments in her body may have pierced her organs. Kiyoaki squeezed her hand tighter and called out to her. "Lala! Don't push yourself, rest...!"

But Lala, with great effort, opened her eyes, and despite her soot-stained face, there was still a light of determination in them.

"The one piloting it... just a kid. When they shot down Lulu, they throttled down..."

Kiyoaki etched each of Lala’s words into his mind. This was the hard-earned lesson Leo and Lulu had paid for with their lives—the key to taking down Ortegas.

"Understood! Ortegas are driven by glory, and they slow down during their attacks. That’s our chance for close combat! I’ll make sure everyone knows!" As he firmly replied, Lala smiled faintly.

Kiyoaki felt tears welling up. He could tell from the grip of Lala’s hand that Leo and Lulu would not be coming back. He swore to make the most of their sacrifice.

"I’ll tell everyone! Next time, we will win! For Captain Leo, for Lulu, for you, Lala—we will win!"

Hearing Kiyoaki’s response, Lala nodded twice, tears streaming down her face. The pain she must have been feeling, having lost her beloved Leo and her other half, Lulu, was beyond Kiyoaki’s comprehension. Yet despite her desire for revenge, she had returned, battered and bloodied, to deliver the crucial information. There was no way they could let her sacrifice be in vain. Kiyoaki vowed to honour it, no matter what.

The medics, carrying blood transfusion bags, rushed over, lifted Lala onto a stretcher, and hurried her to the emergency ward. Kiyoaki watched her go, then turned his burning gaze back to the sky.

The memory of the Ortegas, tauntingly flying around as it tormented Lala, still lingered in the blue expanse. They had completely underestimated them, and the thought made his blood boil.

Kiyoaki spun on his heel and headed back to the command post. From the third floor of the command centre, Odin’s Fortress Commander, Balthazar, emerged, calling out to him. "Give a speech."

"..."

"You were the one who said we could win this fight. We can’t turn back now. You need to promise everyone victory. Do it."

Normally, Kiyoaki might have hesitated at such an order, but not now.

"I’ll do it. Gather every pilot here within one minute."

Balthazar grinned, and using the loudspeakers at the first airfield, called all 200 Odin fighter pilots to the front of the command post. Since they were already on standby, it didn’t take a minute for them to gather.

Kiyoaki stood at the briefing platform, ready to deliver the plan for the next battle for air superiority.

"The enemy’s cover unit includes three Ortega jets. If we fight them head-on, we stand no chance. There is only one countermeasure: force them into low-speed combat. If an Ortega targets you, break formation. Focus solely on dodging their attacks. Don’t try to follow them or escape. Just evade by shifting your trajectory—that’s all you need to do."

His tone was serious, and the crowd responded with equally serious expressions.

"The enemy jets are driven by a thirst for glory and will target planes with nose art. Also, they have a habit of throttling down when locking onto a target. That’s our best chance. Stay above the jets, and when they slow down, dive on them for an attack. It’s not going to be easy, but I know you all can do it. Every one of you is an ace from the archipelago. With our unity, we can beat any enemy. Never lose faith in that."

He passed on the vital information that Lala had risked her life to deliver. Everyone listened intently, and Kiyoaki knew that with the plan in place, these pilots had the skill to execute it.

"Now, let’s head into the second air superiority battle. This time, there will be no retreat. We won’t leave the skies above Pleiades until the fight is decided. Are you ready?"

The pilots answered with a resolute expression. They understood—this next battle was the real one. The final clash that would decide the fate of the world.

"All air superiority units, take off! Assemble at 5,500 meters above Odin immediately! Anyone who’s late, catch up later! Move out!"

At his command, the energized pilots rushed towards their beloved planes, standing ready in formation. From the hangars, more backup planes were rolled out, and the mechanics began warming up the engines. No one had given up. They all believed they could seize control of the skies. And at the centre of that belief stood Kiyoaki.

Just as he was about to head to his plane, Dambazolik stepped in front of him.

"Captain Sakagami. I request permission for three planes from the Kusanagi Squadron to be equipped with bombs."

Kiyoaki stopped and glared at Dambazolik. "I understand how you feel, but if you try that now, it’ll just be a suicide mission."

"We are not cowards. We are already prepared to die. And we are not so foolish as to stand by and watch ourselves lose. We are asking for these bombs to win. If you grant permission, I promise to hit the Isolos airfield's runway with all three 500-kilogram bombs."

Entering enemy-dominated airspace with such heavy ordnance would make the planes immediate targets. The bomb-laden planes and their escorts would be at extreme risk of annihilation. However, if successful, it would prevent the enemy from launching and landing new aircraft, potentially turning the tide of battle in their favour. Kiyoaki understood the potential, but he couldn't bring himself to approve it.

"The Kusanagi Squadron is an excellent unit. I want you to stick to the original plan and continue with air superiority missions."

"This bomb request is for air superiority. We do not fear death. We are ready to sacrifice our lives for victory—that is our pride. I ask again, please grant us permission."

"..."

"I do not have your monstrous combat skills. But I have pride, and I have the determination to face death without fear. I may not have been born with exceptional talent, but I believe that with strong and unwavering resolve, one can match even a genius. I have believed this all my life. We will succeed. We will disable the enemy airfield for a day. I ask that you trust me."

There was a familiar look in Dambazolik’s expression. It reminded Kiyoaki of the days when they had fought side by side, protecting the skies of Misato. Back then, Dambazolik had been like a puppy, always following Kiyoaki. Now, that same determination lingered in his eyes, but mixed with a deep frustration.

Dambazolik had once expressed admiration for Kiyoaki’s prowess in battle, how he shot down enemies with such precision. Though Dambazolik was never the most skilled pilot, his desire to serve his comrades and protect his homeland had always been his driving force. That strength of will was why Dambazolik struggled so much with forgiving Kiyoaki.

"Damba, I respect you. I truly do. You’re a great pilot. You have many qualities that I lack. After this war ends, people like you should be leading our nation. That’s why I can’t let you go on a suicide mission."

"You’re always like this, Captain. You never trust me. You take all the heavy burdens on yourself and never trust your subordinates. I told you, I will do it. I want to help. I can change the course of this battle."

Dambazolik’s face contorted as if he were about to cry. His pride and his conviction had pushed him to the brink of tears.

"Please, trust me this once. I will succeed. I will return alive. So, I beg you—grant us permission. We might not fight like you, but we can bring victory in our own way."

The impassioned plea touched Kiyoaki deep within. It made him want to cry himself. He knew that, without permission, Dambazolik and his men might still attempt the mission on their own.

"You said you’d return alive. Promise me that. Complete the mission and come back. If you do, I’ll allow it."

Dambazolik snapped to attention and saluted. As squadron leader, Kiyoaki gave his consent for the mechanics to load 500-kilogram bombs onto the Ikaruga planes. The ground crew quickly hoisted the massive bombs under the bellies of the three bombers.

"Kusanagi Squadron’s remaining nine planes, protect those carrying bombs. We’re counting on you. If this succeeds, the battle will shift dramatically in our favour."

"Yes, sir! We will make sure of it!"

Kiyoaki nodded at Dambazolik again, feeling a sharp pain in his chest. He prayed silently for his safe return, saluted him back, and looked out towards the distant battleground.

The royal city of Pleiades was faintly visible, a mere shadow on the horizon. It was about 80,000 meters away—too far for artillery, but perfect for an air battle. The enemy was surely preparing for a decisive fight as well. This would not be a surprise attack, but a head-on duel between Odin and Pleiades.

Kiyoaki stepped onto the runway and began making his way towards his plane.

Pilots, mechanics, and ground crew bustled around the airfield. The scent of oil lingered in the air, carried by the wind. The familiar hum of engines filled the atmosphere as Beo-Strikes, Ikarugas, and Terra Libera fighters roared to life, ready for battle.

A strong headwind blew across the runway.

As Kiyoaki made his way through the crowd, preparing himself for the mission ahead, he realized that this might be the last time he walked the earth. Just as the thought crossed his mind, a man appeared in front of him.

"The cover unit... is dull work," said the man with a smile. It was Charles, the Seagull.

"Let me join the air superiority team. If you let me act solo, I promise I’ll be of use."

Though his words were calm, Kiyoaki could sense the intense emotion behind them. Seeing the Ortegas toying with Lala must have ignited something deep within him. The rage bubbling inside Charles seemed so strong, it almost distorted the air around him.

Kiyoaki smiled back.

"Of course. I’d be glad to have you, Seagull."

Then, from the crowd, another figure stepped forward.

"I’ll go too..."

Takeo Yoshioka, the Mad Dog, faced Kiyoaki with quiet determination in his eyes.

"Everyone’s been good to me... I want to avenge them."

His words were awkward, but heartfelt. Like Charles, Takeo couldn’t suppress the anger burning within him. After spending the last two months fighting alongside these comrades, the pain of losing them was etched deeply into his face.

"Alright. Let’s go together, Takeo."

When Kiyoaki agreed, Takeo nodded firmly, tightening his gloves. He was young, but his remarkable talent made him one of the finest pilots in the Odin Air Squadron.

And finally—

Another figure, who had left his fiancée, Claire Cruz, behind in Pleiades, stood before Kiyoaki.

"This is where the journey ends," said Kal-el Albus. The usual gentleness in his demeanour had given way to a fierce determination. While he often carried himself like a prince, Kiyoaki had seen Kal-el’s wild nature in the skies during countless training dogfights.

The noble hawk gazed towards the distant Pleiades and whispered, "It’s taken a long time to get here. We can’t afford to lose now."

Kiyoaki returned his smile, mirroring Kal-el’s ferocious resolve. He wasn’t about to lose in sheer willpower.

"We won’t lose. Not with this team. There’s no way."

Kiyoaki bumped fists with Kal-el and extended his hand to Charles and Takeo as well.

Charles clasped it firmly. "You’ll be the one to take down the Ortegas. No one else can."

Takeo joined in as well. "We’ll all do it together."

Kiyoaki looked at his companions—Charles, Takeo, and Kal-el—and nodded with conviction.

"Yes. We’ll do this together."

Then, he turned his gaze towards the distant Pleiades.

In the clear blue sky, the shadows of the witches, Alice, flickered in the distance. There were said to be about a thousand of them. And among them, the Demon King Ortega waited, commanding his thousand witches with a cruel grin.

Kiyoaki steeled himself, letting the fire of his resolve burn fiercely in his soul.

"I will take control of that sky."

"Together with all of you."

"The final battle awaits," Kiyoaki thought as he took a step forward.

Flames flickered at their feet, and the four men—Charles, Kal-el, Takeo, and Kiyoaki—naturally fell into step together as they walked down the runway.

In each of their hearts, the journey to this moment replayed. Every man had followed his own unwavering path, overcoming countless air battles, until they had finally reached the decisive battleground—the skies upon which the fate of the world now rested.

With heads held high, they marched toward the sky where the Demon King and his thousand witches awaited.

They carried only one conviction with them: to dominate those skies together with their comrades in this final battle.

The enemy's forces were ten times larger, and they possessed three jets that, by all rights, were impossible to shoot down with propeller planes. Though they had faced many hopeless situations before, this one was on a different scale. What awaited them was the darkness of the Fortress of Pleiades, where two thousand years of Urano’s hatred had stewed and festered.

But—they would tear through that darkness of despair.

They would flood the sky of the Fortress with light.

We can do this.

At this moment, they would stake everything on these skies.

Charles headed toward Aires V. Kal-el toward Maestra. Takeo toward Shin-den Kai.

Kiyoaki watched them go, seeing each of his comrades board their aircraft out of the corner of his eye before he approached his own plane, the Ikaruga, its nose art emblazoned with a black rabbit.

Illia Kreischmidt stood leaning against the ladder to the cockpit, her arms crossed, waiting for Kiyoaki beneath the emblem of the black rabbit.

As Kiyoaki came to a stop before her, she slowly opened her eyes.

"I heard Captain Leo's message… Let's team up," she said, her sharp green eyes gleaming with determination.

"If an Ortega’s going to target us, we can draw him into a dogfight."

Kiyoaki nodded at her words.

"I was going to ask you myself… Thank you, Illia. I’m glad. I couldn’t imagine a better partner for this battle."

At his words of gratitude, Illia turned away, her arms still crossed.

"I’m not doing this for you. It’s for Captain Leo and Lulu… Honestly, I’d rather not see your face."

"Yeah… I know. I’m the worst. I’ve only ever caused you trouble. I’ve been wanting to apologize for so long."

As Kiyoaki spoke, Illia's gaze grew even more hostile.

"You really don’t get it, do you? Proposing right before a battle, apologizing for everything right before the final fight… Do you not know how bad a battlefield omen that is?"

Facing her accusation, Kiyoaki could only scratch the back of his head awkwardly. It was true—everything he had done since confessing to Illia had gone against the superstitions soldiers held on the battlefield.

Illia pushed herself off the ladder, took two steps forward, and stood directly in front of Kiyoaki.

Her expression turned serious as she spoke.

"When this battle is over, we’ll get married."

Kiyoaki was completely caught off guard, freezing on the spot. He didn’t know how to react, his face stiffening in surprise.

"What’s with that look? I’m just granting your wish."

"Ah… yeah, I mean…"

Illia flashed a teasing smile, her mouth curling up at the corner.

"This is payback. It’s the worst battlefield omen. Soldiers who promise to marry before a fight never return alive."

"…"

"It’s terrible, isn’t it? Making a promise like that right before a battle. How does it feel? Now you know what it’s like. You started this by saying whatever you wanted without thinking, so it’s your fault."

With a mischievous glint in her eye, Illia stepped back, placing her hands behind her back and leaning forward slightly to look up at Kiyoaki. Then, spinning on her heel, she turned away from him.

A gentle breeze passed between them, carrying with it a familiar and comforting scent that lingered on the battlefield.

Illia, still with her back to Kiyoaki, looked up at the sky for a moment before speaking seriously.

"If you’re really a man, then change that omen. Crush it completely and make it a promise to return alive instead. Conquer Pleiades and return, and then marry me as if it were the most natural thing in the world."

She glanced over her shoulder, offering Kiyoaki a soft smile.

"You can do it, right? After all, you’re the man I fell in love with."

Framed against the brilliant blue sky, Illia's innocent smile seemed to glow. The wind gently lifted her light pink hair, giving her a soft and radiant appearance.

Kiyoaki marvelled at the transformation. He couldn't pinpoint when it happened, but at some point, the cold, emotionless Illia had become someone who could smile so warmly. The machine-like rigidity that had once defined her face was gone, replaced by a faint blush that added a charming touch of embarrassment to her expression.

"Well then, I’ll see you later. We’ve made a promise, so make sure you keep it."

Kiyoaki was unable to move, fully aware of how deeply her words had struck him. Illia, with her face flushed, turned back toward her Beo-Strike and ran off. Kiyoaki stood there for a moment, replaying her words and smile in his mind, a sweet scent filling the air as he finally snapped out of it and slapped his cheeks with both hands.

There was no time to lose himself in this moment.

Illia had said all that—there was no way he could lose now. If he didn’t survive, he wouldn’t even be a man. Failing to return would make him unworthy of life.

As Illia had said, this wasn’t an omen of death. It was a promise to return alive. It was a vow for both of them to survive and shape the future together.

Kiyoaki felt his soul roar to life, new strength welling up from the depths of his being.

There was no way he could lose.

The jet Ortega? What of it?

One thousand Alice Actus planes? Did they think that could stop him now?

"Try and stop me, Urano."

With steely resolve in his eyes, Kiyoaki gazed toward the distant Pleiades, where the Ortega and his thousand witches circled.

"I’ll take them all down."

An invisible flame surged from Kiyoaki, spreading out and engulfing the sky. As he climbed into the cockpit of his Ikaruga and revved the tail propeller to life, his beloved aircraft let out a mighty roar before ascending into the heavens.

"This is it, the final battle."

Ahead of him, the throne of the heavens awaited.

It was the one and only throne in this sky, reserved for whoever could rightfully claim the title of "King of the Sky."

Part 27 (Part 9 of Volume 9)

"The bravado didn't last long, did it? I'll admit, we were a bit caught off guard at first, but now that our defences are in place, there's no problem at all. In fact, this situation has turned out to be quite useful for assessing the capital's air defences," Zenon said, stepping out onto the balcony of the celestial palace. He gazed at the overwhelming presence of the Alice Actus squadrons dominating the skies over Pleiades and smiled brightly.

"The Ortega's performance was nothing short of spectacular. Perhaps I should be thanking you. After all, you've graciously brought so many of your friends here, giving us a perfect opportunity to showcase the capabilities of our latest jet fighters. I'm sure Lester Mathilda & Co., the manufacturers, must be overjoyed. They might even send you a letter of gratitude."

Mio, still bound tightly with rough ropes, lay on the balcony floor, blood dripping from her mouth as she craned her neck to look at the sky. All she could see were the Alice Actus fighters. The Valkyries were nowhere to be found.

"By the time that letter arrives, you'll be squealing in a cage," Zenon continued cheerfully. "And soon enough, we'll capture Elisabeth too and throw her in the same cage. You, Claire, Elisabeth—all of you can rot together like pigs, entertaining the rabble at some squalid slum party."

Zenon's voice was light and pleasant, even as he spewed venomous insults. He glanced at the five S-class operatives of the Patriotis, who stood ready inside the celestial palace, prepared for any unforeseen developments.

"It seems unlikely that an aerial assault will occur, given the current state of things. Still, we must be prepared for the worst. And what better place to watch the battle unfold than from this prime vantage point? Since we're all gathered here, why not take the time to rekindle old friendships?"

Hachidori, Kiliai, and Renjaku, who had captured Mio, were among the five. These three were familiar to Mio. The two new faces—Kurogan and Sekirei—stood silently, their expressions unreadable as they gazed at Mio. If ground troops from Odin were to land and push toward the Ulysses Palace to capture Demistri, these six Patriotis operatives would surely be the ones to defend the palace, including Atori, who was stationed upstairs to protect Illustriali. Mio knew full well the terrifying combat abilities of the Patriotis, having seen them through Hachidori, and now, with five more of his caliber here, the prospect of capturing any Uranos VIP seemed impossible.

Urged by Zenon, the Patriotis operatives stood like statues, saying nothing. There was no hint of camaraderie between them, no idle chatter. They were like machines, existing only to follow orders from above, a fact they seemed to take pride in.

Mio's gaze shifted to Hachidori, who stood inside the room. He showed no reaction to her plight, not even a flicker of emotion in his expression. He simply stood there, waiting for orders from Zenon.

Of course. There’s no reason for him to care about me, Mio thought bitterly.

Hachidori's only goal was revenge on the mastermind who had brought down his parents. Mio had learned this after several encounters with him. There was no reason for him to help her, even if she was fighting to save Claire Cruz. No matter what horrors Mio faced, Hachidori would stand by and watch, detached. She knew this.

But knowing it didn’t make it any less disheartening. Despite everything—training together at Air Hunt Island, the time spent in Pleiades, the nights they sparred, and how he had defended her during an assassination attempt—it still stung. He had even given her his own blood when she was gravely injured, and it was he who had told her that Claire was imprisoned in the harem. She had thought, for a moment, that maybe he had some humanity in him. But now, seeing his indifferent stance, it was clear that any hope of assistance from him was futile. After all, they were never truly connected. Hachidori had only trained her because Zenon had ordered him to. If Zenon told him to stop, he would do so without hesitation. That’s his place, his role.

If there was anyone left who might help her in this situation...

Kiyoaki.

It has to be you. After receiving Fio's message, Kiyoaki really did lead the Valkyries to Pleiades. He’ll come for me. I know he will. I can’t give up hope. I’ll resist until the very end...

From the very beginning until now, nothing had changed. Mio was still as foolish as ever.

Hachidori gazed down at Mio, who was tightly bound and lying on the floor, and sighed internally. He had been forced by Zenon to train her night after night in the ways of a special operative, yet the result was this: she had been found by Renjaku, beaten to a pulp, and now subjected to degrading treatment. He had hoped she might at least put some of her training to use, but there was no hope for her survival now. After all the intense training she had undergone, this pitiful outcome was almost laughable.

No, it’s not over yet.

Sakagami is coming.

A quiet voice, not filtered through rational thought, whispered in Hachidori's mind. He tried to ignore it. It was just his imagination, nothing to pay attention to.

If Sakagami and his forces win the air battle, Pleiades will be thrown into chaos.

And when the palace falls into disarray... there might be a chance.

Hachidori dismissed the voice, though he knew the truth in it. Should the Pleiades aerial fleet be defeated, the aristocrats and officials living in the Ulysses Palace would surely panic. Right now, they pretended not to notice the impending danger, but the moment enemy forces breached the palace, they would undoubtedly flee, each trying to save themselves first. In the chaos, there could be a chance to exact his long-awaited revenge on Pope Illustriali.

With that faint hope flickering in his heart, Hachidori stood still, his face a mask of indifference. It was impossible to predict what might happen next. But there was one thing he knew for certain: his sole mission was revenge against Illustriali. He had no time to be concerned with Mio. If things went well, years of patience might finally pay off, and he could avenge his mother and himself by bringing down the mastermind who had caused their suffering.

But is that truly what I want?

He would also have to find a way to quiet the voice in his heart that refused to be silenced.

Will you really leave Mio behind like this and not regret it?

Shut up.

Don’t be stubborn. You know the truth, don’t you?

Shut up. Shut up. Shut up...

We are one.

Shut up.

You are me.

I am... Thomas.

Mio called out my name...

"Shut up."

The words slipped out of Hachidori's mouth before he could stop them. Kiliai, standing nearby, glanced at him with a puzzled expression.

Only the Ortega is the target.

Leave the Alice squadron to the others.

If they don’t bring down those three jet planes, the skies of Pleiades will never be theirs.

“Show yourself, Ortega…!!”

Kiyoaki scanned the sky, searching for the figure of the demon king he must defeat.

The Alice Actus planes circling around numbered more than 300. No matter how many they shot down, reinforcements kept taking off from the "Isolos Airfield."

Their side had 150 planes. No reserves. This was everything they had. If these 150 were wiped out, the future would be sealed. The earth below would fall under the control of the sky, and the tragedies that had unfolded across the Mitterland continent would be repeated worldwide.

Kiyoaki understood the weight of the responsibility resting on his controls more than anyone else. He accepted that burden fully, his eyes fixed on the battlefield. All that was left was to raise the banner of the Valkyries and tear down and trample upon the flag of Uranos.

He flew the black rabbit nose art of his plane with pride, searching for the enemy aircraft adorned with a scorpion nose art. He remembered that the three jets that had swooped in and shot down Akmed, who had been duelling Karnasion, all bore that same scorpion symbol.

The Ortega is driven by a lust for fame.

The one flying those planes is just a child...

Kiyoaki held onto the message that Leo and Lulu had entrusted to Lala with their lives. The pilots of the Scorpions were reckless, seeking the thrill of shooting down famous opponents without any sense of honour as aviators. The names of the "Black Rabbit" and "White Wolf" commanding the Valkyries would serve as irresistible bait.

On Kiyoaki’s left, closely following behind, was Illia. To defeat Ortegas, Illia’s cooperation was essential. If they acted as one, combining their honed dogfighting skills, they could outmanoeuvre the Ortega.

The sky was already a battlefield.

More than 500 planes from both sides whirled around 30 kilometres off the coast of Pleiades, forming a literal tornado of propellers. Below was the reddish earth, dotted with parachutes blooming from the sky, and shattered planes plummeting down, engulfed in flames.

The Pleiades defence squadron was as formidable as expected for those tasked with protecting the capital. In the initial encounter, they had been thrown into the massive air battle and fumbled, but now they had fully organized themselves, launching well-coordinated formations and tactical dogfighting. The Uranos squadrons were known for their ferocity and emphasis on individual prowess, but the elite guard protecting the capital was a disciplined, powerful air force. And with the inclusion of reserve fighters, their numbers were nearly ten times greater than Kiyoaki’s side. While they were already giving their all, the enemy still had vast resources in reserve. If they didn’t overwhelm the enemy soon, every passing minute would make the situation more desperate.

More of their own were falling.

Outnumbered and outclassed, the creeping sense of despair was palpable. That oppressive atmosphere weighed on the pilots, threatening to decide the outcome of the battle. If they didn’t break through this dreadful air soon, the fight would be lost.

“Stop hiding. Show yourself, Ortega.”

Amidst the chaotic swarm of aircraft, Kiyoaki searched for that distinctive jet. The sun was now positioned high in the southern sky, casting a bright, transparent light over the battlefield. It was like looking up from the depths of the sea at a school of fish, the sun illuminating the swarm of fighters as Kiyoaki scanned the sky.

An abnormal presence, something that stood out from the rest, would eventually reveal itself. It couldn’t hide forever. Kiyoaki’s sharp instincts detected a disturbance in the air.

Black rose.

The smell of blood, or something close to it, began to permeate the upper atmosphere. It was a sensation that tugged at Kiyoaki’s nerves, even though he knew it was just a trick of his mind. That ominous crimson hue began staining one, then two friendly planes.

He’s coming.

“Let’s go, Illia!!”

Kiyoaki opened the throttle, speeding towards the black rose-coloured presence. Illia followed him without hesitation. Even though she couldn’t see anything yet, she didn’t doubt Kiyoaki for a second. Her trust in him radiated through the air they shared.

Their Beo-strike and Ikaruga planes formed a tight, two-plane formation, covering each other as they inverted their dive from an altitude of 6,500 meters, looking up at the ground that now lay overhead.

He’s there…!

Amid the chaotic melee of friendly and enemy aircraft, there it was—a monster spitting fire, its enormous engine power and heavy weaponry carving through the battlefield like a giant dragon.

The only way to fight this is a high-altitude dive!

The only way to compensate for the weaker engine was to use the advantage of high altitude and attack from above. That way, they wouldn’t be outrun. With the plan set in his mind, Kiyoaki dove his plane downward, almost completely inverted, diving headlong toward the enemy.

At 4,000 meters, the upper surface of Ortega’s plane, which was hunting a friendly aircraft, grew larger in Kiyoaki’s view. The enemy hadn’t noticed him yet, too focused on chasing its prey.

Got you.

Just as Kiyoaki was sure of his strike, the Ortega finally realized his approach and opened the throttle, accelerating horizontally. Kiyoaki pulled his controls hard, making minute adjustments to stay on target during the dive.

He wouldn’t lose speed. He was chasing with the momentum of the dive. There was no way an Ortega could outrun him now.

But.

The Ortega’s silhouette grew smaller.

Despite diving at near-breakup speed, the Ortega simply opened the throttle and, without needing to dive, pulled away.

Kiyoaki’s targeting reticle was empty—the Ortega was gone.

Stunned, Kiyoaki heard Illia’s voice cut through his shock.

“Right rear!!”

He turned to see another Ortega jet closing in fast on his right flank.

“Damn…!”

Instinctively, Kiyoaki hit the foot bar, skidding his plane sideways. The flames from the Ortega’s guns roared past, narrowly missing him. The Ortega passed him by and shifted focus to another target.

This is impossible!

As expected, the difference in performance was overwhelming. In terms of speed, firepower, and climbing ability, the Ortega jets were in a league of their own. While Kiyoaki’s planes had superior manoeuvrability, that advantage was meaningless. The Ortega jets could simply use their speed to circle wide and get behind them.

There was no way to chase them, and no way to escape. This wasn’t a battlefield—it was the Ortega’s hunting ground.

“Damn it, I can’t shake him!!”

Over the radio, Valkyrie pilot Rebrant’s panicked voice echoed. He was being pursued by the Ortega jet that had overtaken Kiyoaki, and he was trapped.

“Skid! You can’t outrun them with speed!!”

Kiyoaki shouted. Rebrant, a veteran pilot with countless victories, knew this, and began shifting his plane from side to side, trying to throw off the Ortega’s aim.

The Ortega was throttling down, adjusting his speed to make the kill. Just as Lala had warned them…

“Right!!”

Kiyoaki shouted. Rebrant veered hard to the right. The Ortega’s six 20mm guns spat fire.

The lethal stream of bullets shredded Rebrant’s left wing to pieces, obliterating it entirely.

“Rebrant!!”

“This is your chance! Get him, everyone!!”

Rebrant’s final words echoed through the speaker as his plane, missing a wing, spiralled downward. Kiyoaki cried out.

“He’s throttling down! Take him out!”

Kiyoaki maneuverer behind the Ortega, aligning his sights. The distance closed to 300 meters.

Just a bit closer…!

Rebrant had given his life for this chance. Kiyoaki couldn’t let it slip away.

But then—

“Above!!”

Illia’s warning came just in time. Kiyoaki looked up and saw three Alice Actus planes diving towards them, taking advantage of his focus on the Ortega.

Damn it. Damn it. Damn it…!

With bitter frustration, Kiyoaki skidded his plane out of the path of their bullets, narrowly dodging the attack. In that moment, the Ortega opened his throttle and effortlessly pulled away, seeking out a new target with complete confidence.

The next victim of the demon king’s gaze was Sanatra, the eldest of the Valkyries.

In no time, the Ortega had taken position behind Sanatra. Over the speaker came the familiar, confident voice.

“I’ll be the bait. Take the shot when the Ortega throttles down. I’m counting on you!”

“Sanatra…!!”

"Teamwork is our weapon! That’s all we’ve got!!"

"…Yes!! …I understand, but…!!"

What that really meant was using Sanatra as a sacrificial pawn to bring down the Ortega.

'This guy is Akmed’s killer. We’ll take him down, Valkyrie will take him down!'

Sanatra had never hidden her feelings for Akmed, and the other members had often teased her about it. After Akmed was shot down by the Scorpions, Sanatra had been putting on a brave face to encourage the others, but Kiyoaki knew she was hurting more than anyone else.

Sanatra had always been kind to newcomers like Kiyoaki and Illia, and it was thanks to her that Kiyoaki could now lead as a commander in this air battle.

Because of that...

"I will shoot him down, I swear...!!"

"Leave it to you, Captain Sakagami!!"

Sanatra shouted as she glanced back.

The Ortega was now so close that she could see the pilot’s face.

He had the look of an overconfident brat, grinning as he enjoyed chasing Sanatra down.

"Come on, you little punk!"

Sanatra deliberately slowed her plane, baiting him.

The Ortega matched her move, throttling down as well.

If he fired now, there would be no avoiding it. But Sanatra trusted her comrades. Even if she died here, they would avenge her. She knew Kiyoaki and Illia would take down this hateful enemy, avenging both her and Akmed.

"Everyone, win this! You must win!!"

In her final moment, Sanatra shouted into the communicator.

Vulcan cannons fired from point-blank range, tearing apart her plane and her body into fragments.

Just before she was consumed by the sky, Sanatra saw Kiyoaki and Illia closing in at a deadly range and smiled.

Look, my comrades, the best I could ask for, will avenge me.

"Uooooooooo!!"

At the same time Sanatra’s plane turned into a blazing flower, Kiyoaki roared and fired the 37mm cannon at the Ortega. The heavy weapon, capable of obliterating even a large bomber, struck the Ortega dead-on.

The demon king shattered.

The jet, which wasn’t supposed to be vulnerable to propeller planes, exploded into pieces, sending a violent burst of fire and debris through the sky. The cigar-shaped engines, torn from the wings, spiralled away, leaving trails of white smoke.

"I got him!!"

Kiyoaki’s declaration was met with the roaring cheers of his comrades.

Everyone had heard Sanatra’s last words. They had received her soul.

'Jets aren’t invincible! We’ll win, for Sanatra!!'

The call came from Kandata, Sanatra’s long-time partner. Tears were in his voice as he shouted, not hiding his grief, rallying the others with uncharacteristic emotion.

"Ortega, below left!!"

Illia’s voice echoed. Looking down, Kiyoaki saw another Ortega rising up from beneath him.

"Leave it to me!!"

Kandata responded. The fury from watching Sanatra’s death burned in him. Kandata, the senior pilot of the Valkyries, was their "teacher," the one who had helped Akmed make the Valkyries the best. Kiyoaki and Illia had both looked up to Kandata, learning their aerial skills from him. A gentle giant with a soft-spoken demeanour, Kandata was the quiet pillar of strength for the team.

Now, Kandata would sacrifice himself, just as Sanatra had. He knew this was the only way to bring down the Ortegas—someone had to be the bait, offering their life so the others could finish the job.

"Kandata!!"

Kiyoaki shouted.

'I’m counting on you, Captain Sakagami. You can do this. You can carry our hopes…!!'

Kandata’s voice came through the communicator. Kiyoaki watched as Kandata slowed his plane, with the Ortega adjusting his moves in response.

'Win, everyone!!'

Swinging his plane side to side, Kandata shouted one last time.

In the next moment, the Ortega closed the gap and unleashed a stream of fire, engulfing Kandata’s plane in flames.

At that precise moment, Kiyoaki and Illia, from opposite sides, both locked the Ortega into their sights. Their blurred vision focused on the Ortega jet.

There was no time to grieve.

The 37mm cannon slammed into the Ortega’s cockpit.

The Scorpion pilot, eyes wide, looked up and made eye contact with Kiyoaki.

In the next instant, he was disintegrated, reduced to nothing within a cloud of flames.

Kiyoaki and Illia burst through the fire, raising their noses and howling in unison.

"Kandata!! Sanatra!! I won’t forget you!! I’ll never forget you!!"

With the sacrifice of Valkyrie’s twin pillars, they had taken down two Ortega jets. Kiyoaki held on to the prayers Kandata and Sanatra had left behind.

Surely, Kandata and Sanatra, alongside Akmed, were watching over them from heaven, praying for their victory.

Only one Ortega remained.

If they could take it down, the entire tide of the battle would turn.

"You’ve gotta be kidding me… no way."

The last remaining Scorpion, seeing his two companions shot down, was stunned. He never imagined that while piloting the Ortega jets, they would be defeated by propeller planes.

"Hey, come on! This is a joke, right? Answer me!!"

He called out, but there was no response from the speakers. No matter how many times he called, the familiar banter didn’t return.

"This isn’t funny, guys. I get it, okay? Stop screwing around. It’s not fun anymore."

Even in his anger, there was no answer.

They were dead. Shot down by the enemy planes. He’d even seen who’d done it.

"The Black Rabbit… and the White Wolf."

He lifted his head. The loss of his two friends, who had flown alongside him since they’d joined, ignited a fire in his soul.

"I’ll avenge you."

Resolute, he opened the throttle on his Ortega. He charged into the enemy formation, spraying Vulcan cannon fire and immediately obliterating two nearby planes in a hail of explosions.

"I’ll kill them all. The Ortega can do that much."

Fuelled by rage, he accelerated, climbing rapidly, diving, and tearing through enemy planes with overwhelming firepower.

One plane leaped in front of him, sacrificing itself just as his two friends had. It slowed down, hoping to bait him into the same trap.

"Die, trash."

This time, he didn’t throttle down. He maintained full speed, blasting through his foe with every cannon he had. The enemy plane shattered helplessly as he shot past, cutting through the azure sky.

"I won’t fall for the same trick twice, idiots. You’ll never get me again."

He had learned. His two friends had been shot down because they throttled down to match their enemies. He wouldn’t make that mistake again. The Ortega’s greatest weapon was its speed, and as long as he didn’t slow down, no one could bring him down. His friends had just been playing around too much.

"I’m the strongest. I’m the king. The king of the sky."

Climbing to 7,500 meters with pure engine power, the Ortega gleamed in the sunlight as it looked down on the battlefield below. No enemy plane could follow him. One was trying, but the higher it climbed, the slower it became.

"Pathetic. You think you can oppose me? I’ll kill you."

He narrowed his eyes on the ascending enemy plane. It was a Beo-strike—the White Wolf.

Illia Kreischmidt. He’d seen her face in enemy magazines many times—a strong, yet pitifully beautiful ace pilot.

"I’ll bring you down too. You dared defy the king. I’ll turn you into minced meat."

The Ortega twisted in the air, its jet engine howling at 7,000 meters.

In an instant, he closed the gap with Illia, firing head-on. Illia rolled smoothly, passing through the centre of his fire.

"Damn…!"

As the Ortega passed her, Illia’s shots grazed his plane. The impact threw him off balance.

"This woman…!!"

"It pissed him off. Illia had just sped past, soaring into the high sky. There's no way you're getting away. I'll kill you with my own hands."

The Scorpion pushed the control stick forward, chasing after Illia as she climbed. With the jet engine roaring in full throttle, he closed in on her within moments.

At an altitude of 8,000 meters, the performance difference between the engines became increasingly apparent. Up here, he could toy with her before killing her.

"Die! Die already!"

The Scorpion, completely absorbed, relentlessly pursued Illia, never easing the throttle as he overtook her again and again, raining bullets down on her. Illia skilfully dodged each barrage, shifting her aircraft just enough to evade the shots. The Scorpion, undeterred, continued targeting Illia exclusively, passing her, looping around, and then taking position behind her to attack again.

At last, flames erupted from Illia's aircraft.

A long trail of smoke followed her, billowing from the engine in the front. One of the bullets must have grazed it.

The Scorpion licked his lips. Just a little more—soon, this woman would fall. Akmed, Leo, the twins, and now Illia. The name of the one who downed all of them would spread across the Archipelago.

Suddenly, he realized that in the course of the chase, their altitude had dropped. Below them stretched the vast surface of Pleiades. Somehow, they had ended up directly above the city. Illia, wounded and struggling, pulled up at the last moment, skimming the ground.

She was trying to use the uneven terrain to make it harder for him to follow. Hoping he might crash into a building or the side of a mountain, she executed last-second manoeuvres, changing course just before hitting obstacles—a high-level technique, even while injured.

The Scorpion delighted in chasing her. Illia's desperation thrilled him. He would toy with her, torment her, and finally tear her apart until there was nothing left...

"Damn it...! Illia, where are you?! Illia!"

Kiyoaki frantically called into his communicator. Swarmed by a horde of Alice Actus, he had completely lost sight of Illia. After downing two of the Ortega jets, it seemed like the enemy had made "Down the Black Rabbit!" their rallying cry, relentlessly pursuing him. In the chaos, Illia had disappeared without him realizing it. He couldn’t spot the last Ortega jet either.

"Get out of my way! Stop interfering!"

Cursing, Kiyoaki rolled his aircraft, forcing the enemy into his line of fire before unleashing a volley. As the enemy exploded into a cloud of black smoke, the sight of the Pleiades’ surface came into view below.

—Pleiades…! Mio is here!

Kiyoaki scanned the terrain below, confirming the layout of the capital city.

It resembled Odin, yet a closer look revealed a city on a completely different scale, with grand towers and military installations of unmatched size. The roads and city infrastructure were meticulously designed, visible from above.

He could see two of the four airfields. According to the information Mio had provided, the airfield for fighter squadrons, Isochronus Airfield, was located behind the left bank of the city, and the bomber squadron's Kisaro Airfield was on the right. If they could neutralize the planes taking off from these airfields, the battle would suddenly swing in their favour.

Surveying the sky over Pleiades, he saw fighter jets were in the air, but the bombers hadn’t taken off yet. It was too dangerous for them to launch during an air raid, so for now, the bombers were holding back, waiting for an opportunity. If Kiyoaki's fighter squadron weakened, the bombers would launch and turn Odin into a sea of fire. At that point, the fate of the war would be sealed.

"Illia, where are you?!"

He shouted again. In the distance, an enormous palace loomed. It was an overly grand and complex structure, as if designed by an architect with a flair for excess.

This was the Ulysses Palace, the centre of power.

According to the information Mio had leaked, the supreme commander of the Uranos military, Demetri, was here.

The final goal of this operation was to capture Demetri. That’s where the enemy’s will originated. In other words, this palace was the end of their journey…

Just then, Kiyoaki spotted a long trail of black smoke.

Behind the palace, over a vast garden, a damaged Beo-Strike was limping away, pursued mercilessly by the Ortega.

"Illia!"

Kiyoaki shouted and opened the throttle, speeding towards her. The anti-aircraft fire erupted, but he ignored it, flying straight ahead.

"You're late... Sakagami…"

Finally, Illia’s voice came through the speaker, her tone heavy with exhaustion and pain.

"Illia, hang on, I’ll take this guy down!"

Kiyoaki accelerated. Illia had chosen to use the intricate architecture of the palace as a shield, weaving between the main building, the cathedral behind it, and the outlying pavilions and museums scattered around the vast garden.

"I’ll act as bait. I’ll slow down, and while he’s distracted, you…"

Illia’s plan instantly conjured the memory of Sanatra and Kandata’s final moments in Kiyoaki’s mind.

That couldn’t happen again.

"Don’t give up, we can still win!"

"This is our only chance. Just one opportunity."

Kiyoaki could see Illia’s speed dropping. She was deliberately slowing down to make the Ortega ease off the throttle—forcing him to match her speed.

With enough speed, Illia could shift her aircraft to evade the bullets. But at this slower pace, her movements were sluggish, and dodging from behind was nearly impossible. This was how Sanatra and Kandata had died. They had deliberately slowed to neutralize the Ortega’s speed.

Illia was about to do the same thing.

Kiyoaki’s soul screamed.

"Stop it, Illia!!"

His voice literally tore his throat, blood surging as he shouted. True screams, it seemed, came with blood.

Through the speaker, Illia’s voice returned.

"This is fine."

It was a voice too quiet for the battlefield.

Kiyoaki’s instincts rang the loudest alarm of his life.

Illia’s words before they took off echoed in his mind, triggering the dreaded superstition of the battlefield.

"Don’t give up, Illia!!"

Roaring, Kiyoaki flew straight past the Ulysses Palace.

Ahead, the tail of the Ortega’s aircraft loomed. Just beyond it, Illia, seemingly drained of all energy, was gradually slowing down.

At this rate, she wouldn’t be able to dodge…!

"Mio is waiting for you. I saw her on the palace balcony, calling your name."

What are you talking about, Illia…?!

"Thank you. I have no regrets. I’m glad I met you."

The Ortega’s claws were raised, about to strike Illia.

He wasn’t going to make it. All Kiyoaki could do was scream.

"Don’t end it on your own, you fool!!"

With all his might, with every ounce of strength, Kiyoaki poured his soul into his furious scream.

"Open the throttle!! You idiot!!"

Just this once—God, please—if you could possess this idiot woman’s left arm, if just for a second, to let her open the throttle a little. I don’t care if the rest of my life is misery, just save her now.

"Do you even know how to open the throttle, you idiot?!"

At that moment—

It was as if Illia smiled.

The Beo-Strike, which had been slowing down, accelerated—just slightly.

The Ortega spat out a torrent of flames.

The fire grazed Illia's wing.

The tip of her left wing was torn off, and Illia’s aircraft lurched violently.

“Graaahhh!!”

With a beastly roar, Kiyoaki seized the moment and positioned himself directly behind the Ortega.

“You? You dare to touch her?!”

He screamed, barely sane, blood spilling from his throat as he gripped the triggers of every gun simultaneously.

In that very moment when the Scorpion thought he had torn off the White Wolf's wing, he suddenly felt both "heat" and "cold" pressing on his back.

It was an indescribable sensation, as if his spine was set ablaze while simultaneously being crushed by a massive block of ice.

Feeling something he'd never experienced before, he glanced behind him—and there it was.

The Scorpion locked eyes with "it."

Ah… A groan escaped his lips.

—I shouldn’t have opposed this.

His soul understood at that moment.

—I’m going to die.

—Because I defied this… I’m going to die now.

It was something far greater—a being that seemed to embody the collective spirit of every aviator who had ever flown these skies, condensed into a human form. And it was now bearing down on him, spear of fire in hand, ready to strike.

Seeing it, the Scorpion’s very soul began to weep.

He wept for his foolishness, realizing too late the gravity of his mistake. He understood that death was inevitable.

—If I had known… I never would have defied this.

It was too late now. Riding a jet had made him overconfident, and in doing so, he had angered "it."

—Are you… the one?

“The King of the Skies.”

The flaming spear pierced the Scorpion's back. He arched violently, staring up at the heavens, where he saw the fiery illusion of the king, burning bright.

The shattered remains of the Ortega slammed against the front canopy.

Kiyoaki felt no joy, no satisfaction. The jet had been nothing more than an obstacle, easily swept aside. He simply accepted the inevitable outcome and then quickly positioned himself behind the one he truly cared about.

"Illia!!"

Trailing thick black smoke, Illia’s aircraft tilted and began losing altitude, heading towards the back of the Ulysses Palace.

The speaker crackled.

"My engine’s shot. I can’t climb. I’ll have to make an emergency landing..."

"Illia! Illia! ILLLIIAAA!!"

"Calm down, don’t worry. I’ll be fine. This garden is wide enough..."

Kiyoaki’s eyes were fixed on Illia's movements. Just as she said, behind the palace was a sprawling, flat garden, almost like a runway.

"I’ve heard some amusing shouts from you. I’ll be questioning you about them later—so come get me."

Illia's calm words finally brought Kiyoaki back to himself. He had probably said some pretty outrageous things, but as long as Illia was alive, that was all that mattered.

"Win and come to me. I’ll handle things here."

With that, Illia brought the underbelly of her Beo-Strike down onto the palace grounds. Thanks to the well-maintained garden, there were no obstacles, and she successfully executed the emergency landing. Kiyoaki circled above, watching the scene below. He saw palace guards running towards her from the distance. Capture was unavoidable, but for now, she was alive.

“I’ll definitely come for you! I’ll win this air battle, and I’ll be there—I promise!”

On the ground, Illia opened her canopy, raising her hands to show no resistance. The guards surrounded her, their guns drawn, taking her into custody.

Though she was captured, Illia was safe. If Kiyoaki could shoot down the rest of the enemy aircraft and then land at the palace, there wouldn’t be a problem.

Turning his gaze back to the sky, Kiyoaki steeled himself.

He would save her. He swore to it as he plunged back into the swarm of Alice Actus. The air battle had to end, and soon, so he could reach the palace...

—Mio was here, too.

Illia's earlier words echoed in his mind. That meant that both Mio and Illia were now held captive in Ulysses Palace…

"The Ortega jets are gone! We can do this, we can win!!" "Yeah! It’s a tough fight, but we knew that going in!" "Don’t give up, everyone! Our strength is in our teamwork—don’t forget your formation flying!!"

Voices of encouragement came through the communicator. They had overcome the massive wall that was the Ortega jets, but numerous other obstacles still stood in their way.

No matter how many they shot down, the numbers of the Alice Actus didn’t seem to diminish. Fresh reinforcements kept pouring in. Their source was Isochronus Airfield, not far from Ulysses Palace. The strong enemy air cover guarding the airfield allowed the reinforcements to take off safely and join the battle. The rate at which new planes entered the fray far outpaced the number of enemy aircraft they could shoot down.

On the other hand, they had lost Leo, Lulu, Sanatra, and Kandata, with both Lala and Illia rendered unable to continue fighting. Losing so many aces was a serious blow to their forces. Valkyrie Squadron and Voltec Air Squadron had both lost their top leaders, who had always spearheaded their efforts.

But succumbing to despair wasn’t an option. If they gave in, that would be the moment of defeat.

Kiyoaki lifted his gaze. Crossing over the mountain range that ran through the centre of Pleiades, he reached the airspace above the right bank, where the bomber airfield, Kisaro Airfield, was located. He confirmed that no bombers had yet taken off, grabbed his microphone, and rallied his allies.

“Never give up! Claim victory! This isn’t just about us—it’s for everyone living in the Archipelago, for everyone living on the ground! We must control this sky! That’s our mission, the role given to us by the heavens! Every bit of training, every effort we’ve made, was all for this moment!”

Kiyoaki’s impassioned cry was met with an echoing roar from his comrades. They all knew it without needing to be told: this battle was about more than just the soldiers in the sky—it was about the fate of the world. The future of billions of people on Earth rested on this fight.

“Fight! Don’t fear death, burn your souls to the very end!” “Let’s show them our pride! If each of us takes down ten of them, we can win!” “Victory for us!” “Victory for us!”

The same cheers that had risen during Elisabeth’s speech now echoed once more across the sky. No one was giving up. Each pilot was reaching for the sliver of light that remained, using every ounce of their strength to spread that light across the entire sky.

And then, a glimmer of hope answered their prayers.

A single aircraft, bathed in light, passed over Kiyoaki’s head.

Looking up at the underside of the plane, Kiyoaki let out a soft sigh of relief. Yes, that person was flying in the same sky.

—We can’t lose.

Just having that person in the sky filled everyone with confidence.

The one who came from the distant sea—“The King of the Skies.”

“Seagull,” Kiyoaki whispered the name, his voice filled with hope.

Seagull wasn’t flying with the group. For some reason, he was moving alone. He skilfully provoked his pursuing enemies, dodging their attacks with ease before calmly shooting them down, one by one. He was clearly acting with a specific strategy in mind. Kiyoaki recalled that before the sortie, Seagull had mentioned wanting to take on a large force by himself.

Here on the right bank of Pleiades, there were barely any allied aircraft left. Only enemy planes surrounded them. A lesser pilot wouldn’t have survived long in this airspace, but Seagull could handle it, even if he was surrounded by enemies.

“I’m counting on you, Seagull.”

At Kiyoaki’s words, Seagull gracefully dipped the wing of his Aires V, tilting his aircraft as he plunged into the enemy formation.

There’s no need to let emotions run high. Simply cast away all unnecessary thoughts and focus on maintaining a clear mind, just like this sky, while sensing every object present in the surrounding airspace.

Then, always react to the killing intent directed at you.

With eyes wide open, Kiyoaki sent his mental awareness across the entire combat zone. By keeping his focus simultaneously on the immediate situation and on the battlefield from a higher perspective, he could detect any danger that might arise.

Seagull was flying gracefully through a sky filled with fire, black smoke, and scattered metal debris, just like he always did.

Not a single bullet hit Seagull. Every bullet he fired found its target.

He repeated this process over and over. Eventually, the enemy forces began to realize something was wrong.

Something abnormal was flying through this sky—something that, as if performing routine work, was taking down each of their planes one by one, disassembling them, and tossing the wreckage aside before moving on to the next.

Before long, the enemy pilots caught sight of the "Seagull" nose art on the front of his aircraft. Seagull continued his provocatively graceful manoeuvres, shooting down one enemy after another.

As if by instinct, the enemy forces, realizing they couldn’t get close to him without being shot down, began flying in a circular pattern around him, never daring to approach directly. The enemy pilots who failed to recognize this danger foolishly moved in and became part of Seagull’s dismantling conveyor belt.

A void began to form around Seagull.

Cantered around him, enemy aircraft spun in a vortex, unable to close in. Whoever tried would be shot down.

The longer it continued, the more an "empty space" opened up where Seagull flew. It was a cylindrical hole, about 500 meters in radius, with walls formed by enemy aircraft circling around him, exchanging uneasy glances, waiting for someone brave enough to dive in. They resembled soldiers hesitating to engage a master swordsman.

Seagull had anticipated this, which is why he was acting alone.

By taunting and drawing the enemy’s massive formation to the right bank of Pleiades, he was easing the burden on the Odin fighter squadron, which was fighting against ten times their numbers. This manoeuvre would give their main forces, who were about to engage above Isolos Airfield on the left bank, a decisive advantage.

Now, over the right bank of Pleiades, Seagull flew calmly and majestically, glaring at the surrounding enemy forces.

Sensing fresh reinforcements approaching, he calmly sliced through the reckless, brave enemy pilots who dared to challenge him, cutting them down with a single stroke.

At the same time, Seagull was seized by a strange feeling.

Since earlier, there had been a scent in the air.

A familiar scent he had encountered only once before, in this very sky—an opponent he would never meet again.

No matter how much he had chased after that back, he would never catch up to the man, an unparalleled pilot.

The true "King of the Skies."

Somehow, even now, Seagull felt that presence.

—It’s similar to that day.

The memory of the naval battle off Awa Island, where the overwhelmingly superior Levamme Empire Navy had been crushed by the Amatsukami Imperial Navy’s forces, less than one-tenth their size, flashed across Seagull’s mind. It was a scene that had left an indelible mark on him.

There had been one man flying calmly amid the chaos of 300 enemy planes.

One win, two losses. The only opponent who had ever bested Seagull.

He had fought a one-on-one duel with this man and lost. Twice. The Ismael Turn, which Seagull had mastered twice, was countered by this man, who completed it three times. Before and since, Seagull had never been defeated in a duel, except by this man.

But he would never catch up to him again. After their final duel, the man had sunk into the sea, taking the Bardo Mobile Fleet with him.

Perhaps the reason Seagull was still flying in battles like this was for a chance to meet that man again. He didn’t know what he would do if that happened—whether he wanted to shoot him down or fly alongside him. It was a dream that could never be fulfilled, so he never thought beyond that.

—It’s a ridiculous sentiment.

Such thoughts had no place on this battlefield, Seagull told himself, slicing through the approaching enemies.

And yet, his soul felt it.

Was it because this situation mirrored that battle so closely?

That man was here. He was flying in this sky.

The whirring sound of high-pitched propellers snapped Seagull’s attention.

Startled, Seagull turned toward the sound.

There it was—a single aircraft.

A pitch-black machine with a rear-mounted propeller.

It was exactly as he remembered—the Shinden Kai.

Cutting through the mass of enemy aircraft, the Shinden Kai flew straight toward Seagull. As if it were the most natural thing in the world, the two planes formed a tight formation, side by side.

That familiar scent tickled Seagull’s nose.

And without realizing it, his vision blurred.

So it was true. You’re still flying here, in this sky.

Flying just ahead of him, the Shinden Kai turned slightly. Seagull called out.

“Chijiwa Takeo.”

Seagull’s long-time rival and dearest friend glanced back from the cockpit and grinned.

—Still flying, huh?

Through the sky, "Mad Dog" Chijiwa Takeo’s voice seemed to reach Seagull.

“Yes. You got away without finishing our duel.”

—It’ll end the same way no matter how many times we try.

“Next time, I’ll win.”

—If you think that’s true, then train this kid up for me.

“Yes. I’m training him to take revenge on you.”

—You’re a persistent bastard. Well then, let’s take these guys down.

“Let’s go together.”

—Never thought I’d be flying alongside you in this sky.

“I’m overwhelmed with emotion. I’ve kept flying all this time for this moment.”

Seagull spoke from his heart. Tears welled up in his eyes.

To think he would one day fly alongside this man.

His long-cherished idol, the Mad Dog, was now flying beside him, sharing the sky in a battle that would decide the fate of the world.

There was no way they could lose.

“Let’s go, Seagull.”

“Let’s go, Beagle!”

Responding to his old friend’s call, Seagull opened the throttle, letting his tears flow freely as they soared into the fray.

Enemies surrounded him on all sides, forming a wall of aircraft.

He had never seen anything like it. A massive number of enemy planes created a giant cylindrical formation in the sky, and he was at the centre of it.

His only ally was Seagull, flying solo.

It was an utterly hopeless situation by any measure—yet somehow, Yoshioka Takeo felt unnervingly calm.

It was as if he had been in this kind of situation before.

And, strangely enough, he was absolutely certain that there was no way he would be shot down by these enemies.

It was an odd, almost surreal feeling.

But deep down, Takeo understood what this phenomenon meant.

As he gripped the control stick of the Shinden Kai and looked out at the sky, he realized why he loved flying so much—because up here, he could always feel the presence of the father he had never met.

Takeo’s father, Chijiwa Takeo, had died in battle before he was born.

The only stories he knew about his father came from his mother, Yuki Yoshioka, who had shared them with him countless times.

His beautiful mother would always gaze into the distance with nostalgia whenever she spoke of his father. Then, she would fill the air with curses, calling him a fool, selfish, a promise-breaker. She would vent her anger for a while, and afterward, without fail, she would silently embrace Takeo with a tenderness that conveyed more than words could.

Through those embraces, Takeo had always felt his father’s presence, his warmth.

And now, in this sky, he was feeling that same warmth.

The great presence of his father, which he had always sensed through his mother, was with him now.

His father’s essence had seeped into every fibre of his being, guiding his hands, his eyes, and even his feet, as if this battlefield were nothing more than a familiar home. Takeo understood this instinctively, without needing to explain it logically.

“Dad,” he called out.

His hands tightened on the control stick as if on their own. His toes flexed, causing the aircraft to sway slightly. He could feel his father in his arms, his legs, his heart—his father, Chijiwa Takeo, was flying with him.

Chijiwa Takeo was here, gripping the control stick with him, staring down the horde of monstrous enemy planes.

“Let’s go, Seagull.”

The words burst from Takeo’s mouth without him realizing it.

“Let’s go, Beagle!!”

Seagull’s tear-choked reply came through the speaker.

Takeo dove headfirst into the swarm of enemies. He spotted a weakness in their formation and, without hesitation, threw himself into it, pushing that opening wider as he flew. When he got within striking distance of his target, he found himself whispering words he didn’t recognize:

“Sure-kill for the unseen enemy.”

A flash from the 20mm machine guns cut through the sky. The enemy plane was split in two, scattering blood and flames like petals across the azure heavens. Takeo offered a quiet farewell to his fallen foe.

“Rest in peace.”

Then he continued to fly.

He was carving a path through the blood-soaked sky.

No one could stop him. No one could resist.

And flying beside him was Seagull.

His one true rival.

The only friend who loved the sky as much as he did and who was loved by the sky in return.

Flying alongside you like this, I must thank Yuki for that.

Now, let’s go, Takeo.

I’m always with you.

Flying with you, through this sky...

Part 28 (Part 10 of Volume 9)

“It’s happening! Just like Mio said!!”

On the left bank of Pleiades, in the Stefano district, Ignacio leaned out of the second-story window of Hedwig's Tavern, looking up at the sky.

Unknown fighter planes were flying in, engaging in combat with the Alice Actus forces. The skies over Pleiades had suddenly transformed into a war zone.

Mio had warned him. She had sent secret information about Pleiades to Queen Elisabeth of the Kingdom of Sylvania using Fio. She said, "Soon, my comrades will come. When that day arrives, rally the resistance in the Stefano district and aim for the Ulysses Palace."

Today was that day.

"The time has come."

"Yeah, it’s our first and last chance. We’ll incite the people and destroy the Uranos regime!"

Exchanging determined nods with Hedwig, Ignacio stepped outside the tavern and scanned the surroundings. Almost everyone in the slum was looking up at the sky, cheering for the foreign planes. No one here favoured the aristocrats. Every resident despised the nobles, who lived in luxury by exploiting the common people. They had all been waiting for the day when someone, anyone, would bring justice to the aristocracy. Ignacio and his group knew this well and had been coordinating with these people, preparing for this very uprising.

Now, they would ignite the smouldering discontent within the slum’s residents. How far the flames would spread was unimaginable. A massive revolt would break out, and at the very least, Stefano would descend into chaos. Ignacio’s mission was to carry that fire to the Evangelis district, where the Ulysses Palace stood. They likely wouldn't be able to control it all, and violence would probably engulf the entire left bank of Pleiades, but there was no turning back. They needed to gather the discontented masses and seize the palace, ensuring that the high-ranking nobles and officials who controlled Uranos could never return to power. Ever since being driven from the Imperial Palace, Ignacio had lived for this moment. Though he longed to rush to Claire’s side, he had suppressed that urge, spending his time working with the resistance. Today, all that effort would finally pay off.

Ignacio glanced up at the foreign fighter planes soaring above him.

“You’re late, you idiot prince! I’ve been waiting for years…!!”

Cursing the man with whom he had once made a promise, Ignacio quickly ran toward the nearby resistance base.

"This is it... the final reckoning."

Kiyoaki felt the weight of the moment. Every ounce of training, every ounce of sacrifice from his comrades, had led to this battle. All the hopes and dreams of those who had fallen weighed upon his shoulders as he soared through the skies.

Everything had been for today—to seize victory in this sky.

He couldn't afford to lose. He wouldn't give in. No matter how powerful the enemy, he would surpass them.

"Is that all you've got? You think you can take me down with that?!"

Kiyoaki’s fighting spirit flared as he charged towards the enemy, cutting through them with precise, deadly strikes. Each downed plane plummeted toward the plains of Pleiades' left bank, bursting into flames as they collided with the ground. Every one of his victories left a fiery trail across the battlefield.

From his vantage point, Kiyoaki could see the chaos engulfing the city below—carriages and military vehicles moving frantically along the roads, civilians pushing carts and fleeing for safety. Pleiades was a city in turmoil, engulfed in a storm of confusion. Some planes crashed into the crowds, sending columns of fire into the sky, while unfortunate souls, their bodies ablaze, ran in panic, only to collapse, scorched and lifeless.

Kiyoaki wished he could avoid involving civilians in the conflict, but this was modern warfare. Civilian casualties were inevitable, and he had accepted that grim reality from the start.

For now, all that mattered was taking down every single Alice Actus.

There would be time for sorrow later. Once victory was secured, he could grieve. But if they lost, they would be the ones crushed beneath the enemy’s boot. In this sky, there was no room for doubt. Victory was the only thought allowed—anything else was a distraction.

Over the skies of the left bank of Pleiades, near the Isolos airfield, the battle raged.

More than six hundred planes, friend and foe alike, filled the sky like a swarm of gnats. Blood, fire, and shattered metal littered the battlefield, smearing the once-blue heavens.

Kiyoaki had flown through some intense battlefields, but this—this made them all feel like mere rehearsals. The sheer concentration of aircraft in such a narrow airspace made even Kiyoaki, with over two hundred sorties under his belt, marvel at the sheer magnitude of this aerial war.

The sky was saturated with planes. Explosions lit up the air like the end of the world.

Propellers whirred, wings snapped off, and engines, damaged by 20mm machine gun fire, belched black smoke. Human debris mixed with shards of metal rained down from the chaos above.

Pushing through the debris and carnage, Kiyoaki continued to fight, turning enemy aircraft into burning flowers in the sky.

“Get out of my way! Don’t stand in my path, or I’ll take you down,” he muttered to himself as he systematically cut through the silver-grey planes of Uranos, replacing them with the blue-green of Odin’s air force. Though they were outnumbered, with only a hundred planes compared to the enemy’s five hundred, his comrades held their own, leveraging their hard-earned skills in formation flying to fight on equal terms.

But then...

Kiyoaki’s temple tingled as an ominous presence licked at his senses.

It felt as if some monstrous entity that had been lurking in the shadows, observing them, was finally revealing itself—ready to devour them.

"Here it comes," Kiyoaki thought grimly. "It was hiding here all along."

The sky darkened. Unlike the Ortega, this was something else entirely—a dark entity that seemed to pull together every wandering vengeful spirit in the air, coalescing into a monstrous shape in the form of a fighter plane.

"What is that?!" a voice crackled over the comms. "What kind of flying is this?!"

"Another strange one! Watch out, it's strong!"

The comms erupted with panic as Kiyoaki’s hair stood on end.

He knew this feeling.

He knew this darkness.

Kiyoaki gripped his control stick tightly.

To the west—about 5,600 meters away.

A black panther, cutting through the blue sky, tainting the air with its presence.

The strongest ace in the islands, now that Akmed was gone. The one they called "the King of the Skies."

"Karnasion..."

Of course, it would be you standing in my way at the very end, Black Panther Karnasion.

"Bring it on."

Kiyoaki made up his mind, his eyes locking onto the distant enemy as he spoke into the comms.

"I'll take the Black Panther. Leave him to me. Focus on taking down every last Alice."

Hearing the affirmative responses from his squad, Kiyoaki turned his aircraft towards his foe.

In his mind’s eye, he saw his sister Yumiko’s smiling face appear in the clear blue sky.

Karnasion had killed her during a ground attack. It was her sacrifice—her shielding him from Karnasion’s bullets—that had allowed Kiyoaki to survive and make it this far.

He had carried all their hopes with him, and now, it was time to face his sister’s killer.

"With everything entrusted to me... I will defeat you."

Mio, who had been thrown onto the balcony floor of the palace, struggled to stand. Her upper body was bound tightly with rough ropes, but she managed to press her back against the railing and push herself up onto her feet.

When she looked up, the sky over Pleiades was a chaotic battlefield. Silver-gray Uranos fighters clashed with the blue-green aircraft of the Multi-Island Sea Allied Forces, spitting fire as if hell itself had descended upon the heavens above the Ulysses Palace. Flames, smoke, and fragments of metal painted the sky in a gruesome display.

Mio couldn’t stop worrying about Illia. Not long ago, she had seen a fighter plane with the "White Wolf" nose art—Illia's signature mark, as seen in the newspapers—soar straight past the balcony. She had watched Illia's plane make an emergency landing in the palace gardens, where the guards captured her. They would surely imprison Illia in the dungeon beneath the palace. If Mio had a chance, she would escape and rescue her.

Nearby, Zenon, standing with his aides, also gazed at the sky, his face twisted in a grimace.

"The Ortegas have fallen… But we still have Alice Actus reserves. As long as Isolos Airfield remains intact, Pleiades’ skies will remain secure."

Inside the palace, Hachidori, Kiliai, Renjaku, Kurogan, and Sekirei, five of Zenon's elite Patriotis operatives, stood by, awaiting orders. They watched the aerial battle through the wide windows with little interest, as if simply waiting for Zenon's command.

As Zenon had said, despite the losses, the silver-gray fighters still held a five-to-one advantage. However, as time passed, more of the blue-green aircraft began to fall from the sky. The weight of numbers was beginning to take its toll on the Odin forces, steadily increasing their losses.

When Zenon noticed Mio standing on her own, he approached her with a smirk, striking her hard across the left cheek. Her face snapped to the side, but she didn’t fall. She planted her feet firmly, refusing to be knocked down.

"Still clinging to hope, are you? The friends you so graciously called here are all going to crash to the ground and die. And it's all your fault. If you hadn’t sent out that information, they wouldn’t have come here, clinging to their last shred of hope, only to die."

He slapped her again, this time on the right cheek. Mio gritted her teeth and stayed on her feet, glaring back at him defiantly.

"Kiyoaki won’t lose. He will take control of the skies over Pleiades. The one who should give up… is you, you pervert. I hope you regret this in hell."

"You called me a pervert again? I’m afraid you’ve finally exhausted my patience, Mio. Because of your choice of words, you will become a pig. To be precise, you’ll become one of my pig servants. You’ll spend the rest of your life licking my feet while squealing like a pig."

Zenon walked over to a shelf and picked up a syringe, grinning at her menacingly.

"This is a drug that will destroy your mind—no personality, no humanity left. I was planning to spare you this, but since you’ve angered me, I’ll no longer show you mercy."

He grabbed her by the chin, bringing the syringe closer to her face.

"Say goodbye to your reason, intelligence, and humanity. From now on, you’ll live in a happy little animal world. Drooling every day as you spend the rest of your life as my obedient little pig servant."

A thin stream of liquid shot from the tip of the syringe as Zenon approached Mio's neck. She struggled desperately, but he tripped her, sending her tumbling back to the floor.

"Ugh!" she cried out, unable to hold back her scream. Zenon knelt beside her, his twisted grin still in place, as he brushed his fingers along the veins of her neck.

"Don’t be scared. It’s going to be fun. So much fun. You’ll see. When your friends are captured, I’ll let them see what you’ve become."

He moved the syringe closer to her neck...

Just as the needle was about to pierce Mio’s skin, Hachidori heard Thomas’s voice inside him shout.

"Stop!"

Hachidori clenched his teeth, trying to suppress the voice inside.

"I can't stop this."

He no longer bothered to hide his words, causing Kiliai to glance at him with increasing suspicion.

If he disobeyed Zenon now, he would be forced to fight Renjaku, Kurogan, Sekirei, and Kiliai all at once. They were all as powerful as Hachidori himself. He wouldn’t survive. He needed to focus on finding a way to defeat Illustriali, who was upstairs.

"Forget Illustriali, you idiot!! Save Mio!!"

"Can’t you even save the woman you love?!"

"I can't," Hachidori muttered.

"You coward! Imposter! If you’re going to wear my face, act like it!"

Hachidori swallowed hard, trying to push down the torrent of emotions swelling inside him. The pressure was becoming too much to hold back. In fact, maybe he wasn’t even trying to suppress it anymore. Maybe he was ready to fight them all, even if it meant his own destruction.

"I said, shut up!"

The words slipped out, loud enough that Kiliai’s mouth dropped open.

"Your face…"

Kiliai stared at Hachidori in shock. His expression wasn’t the one they knew—it was like someone else had taken over his body.

"Who are you?"

At that moment, a heavy explosion shook the ground beneath them.

The syringe in Zenon’s hand paused mid-air. The rumbling explosions echoed like distant thunder, coming from somewhere very close to the palace.

"Bombs? No… There’s no way they could bomb us in this situation…"

Zenon stood, stepping toward the balcony railing and leaning out to look in the direction of the sound.

Thick black smoke billowed from the direction of Isolos Airfield, likely the result of a 500-kilogram bomb. Flames roared into the sky, spreading from the explosion site.

Through the smoke came a damaged, trembling plane—the Ikaruga—flying straight toward the palace.

"What is that? It's heading this way... No, wait… it’s going to…"

Zenon’s voice trembled as he realized the truth. The Ikaruga, with its tail ablaze, was growing larger and larger, hurtling toward the palace as if preparing to take it down in a final act of defiance.

At less than a hundred meters away, Zenon gasped, realizing the inevitable fate barrelling toward him.

Damaged but determined, Dambazolik gripped the controls of the burning Ikaruga with bloodied hands, forcing his one remaining functional eye to stay open. His gaze was fixed solely on the looming mass of Ulysses Palace ahead of him. Metal shards embedded in his body drained him of blood, and his limbs grew colder by the second. Yet, he willed his body to endure, just long enough to crash this aircraft into that infernal castle.

He had shown the pride of the Kusanagi Squadron. Of the nine Ikaruga fighters he had led in the escort mission, seven had shielded the bombers with their lives, protecting their course. Three 500-kilogram bombs, laden with the prayers and screams of the fallen, had all struck the runway, creating massive craters. The runway would be unusable for the rest of the day. Moreover, nearly one hundred Alice Actus planes, waiting for their turn to take off, were caught in the resulting firestorm. Another pilot, whose plane had sustained damage to the left wing during the bombing run, had sacrificed himself by crashing into the hangars.

The damage inflicted on the Uranos airfield was catastrophic. The runway was now out of commission, and no new fighters could take off. The decisive battle would now be fought solely by the aircraft currently in the air. It was a victory significant enough to potentially shift the tide of the war.

Dambazolik, too, had abandoned hope of survival. His mission now was to drag the Uranos king down with him into the afterlife.

According to the intel he had received, the central area of Ulysses Palace—known as "Celestial Chamber"—was where Demistri's chambers were located. If he crashed into the heart of the palace, the chances of killing the king were high. He was determined to prove that even an ordinary man, with enough resolve, could achieve something monumental.

As Dambazolik took in the imposing sight of Ulysses Palace, he braced himself for the final moment. He would pierce through the heart of Uranos, taking the enemy’s core with him into oblivion.

"Ugh!"

The palace floor trembled violently upon impact. The screams of servants echoed across the balcony of Celestial Chamber. Zenon leaned over the railing, squinting to see where the impact had occurred. He saw that the flaming wreckage of the Ikaruga had crashed into the left wing of the palace, about 80 meters from Celestial Chamber on the same floor. Flames billowed from the palace's outer wall, likely ignited by the remaining fuel in the aircraft. Panic-stricken shouts filled the air as the servants scrambled to extinguish the spreading fire. Zenon clicked his tongue in frustration and turned back toward the interior of the palace.

The servants were in disarray, but the Patriotis agents remained calm—except, not all of them.

"What?"

Kurogan and Sekirei lay face-down on the floor, blood streaming from their throats.

"What?"

Zenon's gaze lifted, and he saw Hachidori standing there, drenched in blood, clutching a knife.

But—Hachidori's expression was different. It was Hachidori, yet not him.

"Who...?"

Before Zenon could finish his question, the knife flashed toward his throat.

A sharp, high-pitched metallic clang echoed through the room, followed by the sound of sparks flying as the blades clashed three times in quick succession.

"My apologies," said Renjaku as he shoved Zenon aside, knocking him to the floor.

"Don’t interfere," Hachidori—or rather, the being that resembled him—said, launching a series of rapid knife attacks at Renjaku.

Renjaku dodged each strike effortlessly and counterattacked, slashing at Hachidori’s throat, wrist, and knees in a blur of motion.

But Hachidori moved with the precision of a machine, avoiding each attack before leaping backward.

"You’re fighting the wrong opponent, Hachidori," Renjaku said coolly.

Hachidori—or whoever he had become—grinned.

"I’m not Hachidori."

Sparks flew from his heels as the air itself seemed to slice apart in his wake, leaving only a flash of light visible to ordinary eyes.

"I’m Thomas."

The sound of flesh and bone colliding filled the air—each blow carrying the force to shatter bones with both speed and weight.

"I don’t care. Who are you?"

Thomas grinned as he braced his feet against the wall, his body parallel to the ground.

"A hero of justice."

Renjaku’s expression twisted with rage as he kicked off the wall, charging headlong toward Thomas to meet him in mid-air.

"Such words are unbecoming of a Patriotis."

Only the sparks from their clashing blades and the exchange of their sharp words echoed in the palace. To human eyes, their battle was almost invisible.

"Be careful," Renjaku warned. "The blade is coated with Kiliai’s poison. One scratch, and it’s a death sentence."

"Thanks for the polite warning," Thomas replied with a smirk. "That’s just like you, always relying on tricks."

The two monsters exchanged smiles as they delivered lethal blows, knowing that a single cut could spell death.

Zenon wiped the sweat from his brow and retreated further away from the fight between these two inhuman opponents. He had been caught off guard by Thomas, losing Kurogan and Sekirei in the process. But thanks to Renjaku's timely intervention, he had narrowly escaped death. He still had luck on his side. All he had to do now was inject Mio with the serum and throw her into the pigsty.

Zenon picked up the syringe from the floor and turned back toward the balcony, where Mio lay.

He started toward her but then froze in place.

Mio was gone.

All that remained was the rope that had once bound her, tossed carelessly onto the floor.

"What?"

Another helpless murmur escaped his lips.

When he looked up, there was Mio, free from her restraints, glaring at him with fierce determination.

"Wha—"

It made no sense. How had she freed herself? How did she undo the ropes?

His unspoken question was answered by a dull popping sound. Mio gripped her right upper arm with her left hand, popping her dislocated shoulder back into place.

She had dislocated her shoulder to slip free of the ropes? Since when had she learned such a technique? Then he remembered—he had once ordered Hachidori to teach her the basics of combat skills…

"Thanks, Thomas."

With that, Mio leaped at Zenon, driving her knee into his face.

His glasses shattered, his nose crushed under the force of her blow.

"Agh!"

Fragments of Zenon’s broken glasses glittered in the sunlight as they scattered across the balcony.

Blood sprayed from his smashed nose, mixing with the broken lenses and refracting the light.

"The training paid off."

Without hesitation, Mio grabbed Zenon’s right arm, twisted it behind his back, and with a sickening crack, dislocated his shoulder.

Zenon let out an inhuman, bird-like screech as he writhed in pain. But Mio didn’t relent. The countless hours of midnight training sessions with Hachidori had prepared her for this moment.

"Go to hell, you disgusting pervert."

Mio, without hesitation, launched herself at Zenon’s left arm, locking it between her legs and twisting with all her strength in a direction it wasn’t meant to go.

A strange, high-pitched scream escaped Zenon’s lips as a sickening crunch echoed in the air—his left arm was destroyed. With both of Zenon’s arms now incapacitated, Mio still didn’t stop. The fury that had been festering within her, after being toyed with and manipulated by Zenon for so long, was now pouring out onto his broken body, wreaking havoc on his limbs.

"Stop! Please stop! No, stop it, stop it, STOP IT!" Zenon begged, his voice quivering in desperation.

Ignoring his pleas, Mio grabbed Zenon’s right foot and twisted it sharply clockwise.

Crack!

The sound of his ankle breaking echoed in the room, followed by another bizarre scream from Zenon. Now, he couldn’t walk, and both of his hands were useless.

"You taught me those combat techniques, didn’t you? Training every night was tough, so I hope you appreciate how well I’ve learned," Mio said, her voice chillingly calm as she looked down at him.

Lifting her gaze, she saw the fierce, rapid exchange between Thomas and Renjaku, their movements too fast to follow. It seemed Renjaku had the upper hand, with Thomas sporting injuries on his neck and right upper arm, his breathing laboured as he barely kept up.

Quickly, Mio moved to Kurogan’s lifeless body and pulled a knife from his waist.

Renjaku noticed her movement, glancing in her direction for just a split second.

At the same time, Mio hurled the knife at Renjaku.

With lightning reflexes, Renjaku knocked the knife aside with his own blade and, in a single fluid motion, advanced toward Mio, standing in front of her before she could even blink.

"What—"

Mio froze, seeing the dull gleam of Renjaku’s knife poised between her eyebrows.

Is this where I die? she thought in a fleeting moment of clarity.

But the knife never struck. Instead, a trickle of blood dripped from Renjaku’s mouth.

"You bastard…" Renjaku growled, a final curse escaping his lips as his body collapsed forward onto Mio.

She jumped back just in time to avoid being crushed under his weight as Renjaku’s massive frame hit the floor with a thud and remained motionless.

Standing over Renjaku's body, Thomas pulled his bloodstained knife from Renjaku’s back, breathing heavily.

"You saved me, Mio," he said, exhaling in relief.

"You saved me too…" Mio replied, though her eyes quickly darted to the wound on Thomas’s right arm, his clothes soaked with blood.

"You’re still moving, huh? Impressive," she remarked, watching as Thomas tore his shirt into strips to fashion a makeshift bandage around the injury.

Thomas nodded toward the corner of the room where Zenon, pathetically dragging himself with his one functioning leg, tried to crawl away.

Mio, her gaze cold, picked up the syringe from the floor and walked toward Zenon.

He realized what was happening, twisting his neck to look up at her from the floor, and forced a smile to hide his terror.

"It’s over, Mio. You’ve won. Congratulations on your victory—you really are remarkable. But have you heard of mercy?" he said, trying to sound charming despite his injuries.

Mio said nothing.

"I can’t use either of my hands or one of my legs. I’m completely helpless. You’ve hurt me enough—there’s no need to continue. If you go too far, you’ll make enemies, you know? You don’t want people to hold grudges against you, do you?" Zenon continued, his voice trembling with desperation.

In response, Mio casually squirted a small amount of the liquid from the syringe and smiled down at him.

"You’re right. Going too far can make you enemies… just like you did," she said.

With that, Mio tossed the syringe aside. Instead, she picked up a jar of powdered animal fat from the floor and sprinkled it all over Zenon’s body, then opened the door of the pen, releasing the pig.

The pig squealed with excitement and rushed over to Zenon, licking the powder from his body.

"Wait, no—ugh, it stinks! Stop it, it’s disgusting! Stop! Get away from me!" Zenon cried out in disgust, writhing on the ground in vain.

Despite his struggles, the pig continued to lick him, pressing their snouts against his clothes, determined to consume every last bit of the powder.

"Are you really not going to inject him?" Thomas asked, watching with mild amusement.

Mio shook her head.

"He deserves better," she said with a hint of sarcasm.

"You’re kinder than I thought," Thomas replied, chuckling.

"I need him to retain his sanity so he can confess all the awful things he’s done when we capture him later. He’ll have plenty of time to reflect on his life," Mio said, watching Zenon’s pitiful state.

"I take that back. Women are terrifying," Thomas muttered, shaking his head in disbelief.

Satisfied with Zenon’s fate, Mio and Thomas exchanged a glance.

Then, in a rare moment of light-heartedness amidst the chaos, they both gave each other a thumbs-up and smiled.

"Nice to meet you, Thomas," Mio said.

"I’ve been watching you for a long time, you know. From behind Reiner and Hachidori. But still, nice to finally meet you, Mio. Thanks for calling my name—it’s why I was able to come out," Thomas replied, his voice warm and genuine.

Mio looked at him curiously. Despite not having met him before, his smile felt familiar—like she had known him for a long time.

"You smile like that?" Mio asked, surprised by how different he was from Reiner and Hachidori.

"Huh? Is it strange?" Thomas tilted his head in confusion, smiling again.

Though he was different from the others, it didn’t feel like this was their first meeting. Thomas had been watching over her all along, just as he said. The gentle warmth that had occasionally surfaced in Reiner and Hachidori must have come from him.

"You were the one who helped me all along, weren’t you?" Mio asked softly.

Thomas, looking a bit bashful, scratched the back of his head.

Then suddenly, he collapsed.

"Wait, what?"

Startled, Mio dropped to her knees and pulled Thomas into her arms, holding him close.

Despite the frustration and embarrassment flickering across his face, Thomas joked lightly as he licked the blood from his arm wound and spat it out, grimacing.

"…Looks like I’m out of luck. Just when I finally get to talk to you, Mio. I wanted to chat a little longer." He flashed her a grin, much like Reiner would.

Mio gazed down at him, her heart tightening.

"It's farewell, Mio. You need to get out of here quickly. I have somewhere I need to go."

"Huh? ...What are you saying?"

"Mizukabuto. A poison that kills its target within five or six hours. And this is a special blend, mixed by Kiliai. There's no saving me. I'll probably be dead by the evening. But before that, I need to get revenge on Illustriali."

"Wait, wait, what are you talking about at a time like this…?"

"You're free now. Go to Kiyoaki, quickly."

"But!! If you're like this, then I…"

"It's fine… I’m going to die anyway. Just go. I’m going to rest a little, then head upstairs."

"Wait, no, that's not right! We just reunited…!"

Seeing Mio’s hesitation, Thomas laughed.

"I’m a killer, a traitor, and a demon of revenge. Even if the Multi-Island Sea forces land, I can't go with them. Because of me, so many died on Air Hunt Island. If they find me, I’ll be captured and shot. We were never meant to be from the same world. Leave me here. You can go."

"But, if they capture me, I won’t get away unscathed either…!"

Mio collapsed to her knees on the balcony floor, hugging Thomas to her chest, feeling lost. His blood continued to flow, and as time passed, his strength faded. Even if he aimed for the assassination of the Illustriali Pope with this body, the Pope's strongest guard, Atori of Patriotis, was protecting him. There was nothing he could do. And even if the Multi-Island Sea United Forces landed, they would capture Thomas and Mio if they found them. From their perspective, the two of them were despised spies who leaked vital information from Air Hunt Island to Urano and caused the tragedy of "Operation Judeka." In other words, both Thomas and Mio had no place left in Urano or Multi-Island Sea .

"Kiyoaki can manage something. He can hide your identity and shelter you. Just meet with Kiyoaki. He came here for you. You’re the most important thing to him. With those feelings, he’d do anything for you, no matter how reckless."

Even hearing that, Mio couldn’t leave Thomas behind. As she hesitated, her white tube top dress was being stained red with Thomas' flowing blood. She had to find a way to save everyone.

As Mio hesitated, she heard the high-pitched sound of propellers.

When she looked up, there were two fighters fiercely locked in combat directly above Ulysses Palace.

The sky, which had been streaked with aircraft until moments ago, was now cleared of any flying objects, as if both enemy and ally were mesmerized by this one-on-one duel. In the middle of this final battle, both sides had stopped fighting, silently watching this one-on-one struggle…!

Mio focused her eyes on the two planes. It was an interweaving of intricate manoeuvres unlike anything she had ever seen. The curves weren't perfectly circular; they were twisted, warped inward, folding in on themselves in mysterious ways. It wasn’t an air battle—it was more like a dance in the sky. A war dance of two chosen ones, in a vast sky without sidewalls or ceilings to limit their intense movements.

Who were fighting?

Who was the person battling above my head right now?

The pilot risking their life in this intense yet beautiful one-on-one battle for the fate of the world.

──He’s here.

The two intertwined planes lowered their altitude, approaching the front garden of Ulysses Palace before raising their noses and heading straight toward the heavens.

Through the gap in the balcony railing damaged by the earlier attack, Mio fixed her gaze on the two aircraft.

Flying at an incredible combat speed, both planes lifted their noses just in front of the palace, soaring over Mio’s head like wild rabbits leaping.

In that brief moment, amidst the deafening roar of the propellers, she caught a glimpse of a black rabbit nose art on the plane being chased.

"Kiyoaki!!"

Mio cried out the name of the person she had been waiting for. Kiyoaki was fighting right now, directly above her.

"Win, Kiyoaki!!"

She knew he couldn’t hear her. But still, with all her might, Mio prayed to the sky.

"You can do it!!"

In her mind, the burned images of Odessa came flooding back.

"I’ll crush Urano."

It had been about seven and a half years since that vow. After all those long years of separation, now, here, that promise was about to be fulfilled…!

Mio, still holding Thomas in her arms, gazed up at the sky.

"Only you can do it!!"

As if in response to Mio’s voice, Kiyoaki flew through the clear Pleiades sky.

With the future riding on his wings. To create a world without war. That dream was now within reach.

"Let me share the same dream as Kiyoaki."

Her voice from that time echoed in the sky. Even though she no longer had the right to dream the same dream,

At least, let me pray for you.

May the gravity weighing you down become lighter, the wind blow for your sake, and the clouds hide you from view. May the light circle behind you, blinding the enemy from the front. No matter how much pressure is placed on you, may your aircraft hold strong and its structure remain intact. May every force of the air battle act in your favour, aiding your wings.

Let my prayers reach Kiyoaki. Let my soul become his strength.

Mio opened her eyes and, using every bit of strength left in her wounded body, shouted out.

"We promised, Kiyoaki!!"

Sky, let my prayers reach Kiyoaki.

God of the skies, grant us victory.

"Karnasion…!!"

Kiyoaki clenched his teeth as he endured the oncoming G-forces, silently cursing the name of the enemy he had to defeat.

This was their first true one-on-one confrontation. He knew Karnasion would be strong, but this was beyond what he expected. The scorpions he had fought earlier were nothing compared to him. If Karnasion had been piloting the Ortega, the control of Pleiades would have been nothing but a distant dream.

Kiyoaki used every flying technique he knew to evade, looking for an opening to force Karnasion to overreach. A smooth roll, using clouds as cover, air brakes with flaps—none of it worked. Karnasion's ability to slow down was top-notch, and he wasn’t fooled by the slightest change in Kiyoaki's flight path, staying right on his tail.

──What incredible skill…!!

Kiyoaki was astounded. He truly realized that this was the "King of the Sky." If Karnasion was a wild panther, the Ortega flown by the scorpions were nothing more than hungry stray dogs. His agility, precision, and the intelligence to push his prey into a corner—all were on a different level.

──I’m being hunted…!!

If this continued, it would be dangerous. Karnasion’s skills were steadily surpassing Kiyoaki’s, and the distance between them was slowly but surely closing. The Alice Actus already outperformed Kiyoaki’s Ikaruga, so even if their skills were evenly matched, this was a losing battle for him.

──I’ll have to use the terrain…!!

Confirming the terrain of Pleiades below him, he boldly dropped his altitude, flying just above the ground.

Green fields blurred past the front of his canopy. Trees suddenly appeared, so close they nearly scratched the belly of his aircraft, at an altitude so low it would be impossible to tail him. To shoot, one would have to lower their nose, and that manoeuvre would cause the aircraft to crash into the ground.

If Kiyoaki used this method, only a few pilots could keep up. In real combat, almost no one had ever successfully tailed him using this technique. He skimmed the mountainside of the towering hills ahead, climbing the slope and flying over the ridge before looking back.

Karnasion was still tailing him as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Worse yet, the distance between them was shrinking. Kiyoaki felt his breath catch. He was about to be consumed by despair.

──My skills are useless against him.

Could he really win against someone with skills that rivalled Akmed’s? That question repeated itself over and over in Kiyoaki’s mind.

But now, there was no room for despair.

Don’t give up. Fight. Give it everything you’ve got. Pour all the results of your training into defeating this overwhelmingly strong enemy.

Rebuking himself, Kiyoaki spotted the skyline of the city ahead. The right bank of Pleiades, the military district of Oratorio. The steel-reinforced concrete skyscrapers pierced the azure sky. He opened the throttle and flew straight into the heart of the towering buildings.

Skyscrapers over fifty stories tall lined the path ahead. In Kiyoaki’s view, it was as if giant swords were being thrust into the sky, one after another, blocking his way.

A delay of even one-tenth of a second in his reflexes would result in his aircraft punching a hole through the side of a skyscraper, sending him to the heavens. He concentrated every bit of focus, every nerve cell, and every reaction time of his body, compressing it all into this moment and transmitting it to his aircraft.

Man and machine became one. At 850 kilometres per hour, he weaved through the narrow gaps between skyscrapers. Whether Karnasion was still chasing him or not, he had no time to check. His enemy right now was the maze of skyscrapers ahead. To shake off his pursuer, he had to make it through. If he didn’t, he would die. He would never see Illia or Mio again. There was no way he would let it end like this, not after coming so far. He had to win. He would win and return home with everyone’s smiles intact.

With that prayer, he pierced through the concrete peaks.

Suddenly, the sky opened up before him. The plains of Pleiades. The ridgeline of the Petra mountains stretched ahead.

He looked back.

Karnasion had closed the distance to 300 meters.

"Monster…!!"

He spat out the words. Despite Kiyoaki risking his life with acrobatic manoeuvres, Karnasion pursued him effortlessly, even closing the gap.

──Are you better than me?

──Are you saying you're stronger than I am, Karnasion...!?

Once again, doubt crept into his thoughts. The moment that doubt whispered to him, Kiyoaki forcefully expelled it from his mind.

I can win. I will win. Believe in yourself. If you don’t believe in yourself, who will?

Kiyoaki channelled his remaining strength into the control stick and continued flying.

Everyone was watching this duel, friend and foe alike. Whoever won this battle would gain the upper hand in the airspace control war. The morale on the battlefield would shift entirely to the victor’s side, and soon, their entire army would claim victory.

There was no more time. If he only kept running, within seconds, Karnasion would close the distance to an unavoidable range and shoot him down.

There was only one reversal manoeuvre. The fate of the world depended on the next move. Karnasion was undoubtedly the strongest enemy. He was leagues above Kiyoaki, perhaps the strongest pilot of the modern era. But because of that, to surpass him, Kiyoaki had to bet everything on his best manoeuvre…!

He flew over the Petra mountain range. Ahead lay the townscape of the Evangelis district. In the distance, the majestic form of Ulysses Palace shimmered in white. Mio and Illia were imprisoned there.

Kiyoaki accelerated toward the palace.

He steadied his heart. Staring down the approaching palace, he pinpointed the moment to execute his final move. It would be an ultimate tactic, one that could turn this moment of greatest danger into a chance for victory.

──The Serpent Strike.

It was the legendary technique said to have been used by Kiyoaki’s father, Masaharu Sakagami, to shoot down Illia's father, Karsten Kreischmidt. In the St Vault Empire, this technique was declared a "fiction." The manoeuvre involves the pursued aircraft suddenly pulling up its nose, forcing the pursuer to overshoot, then leveling off to take position behind the enemy—a move so simple yet extraordinarily difficult.

Its simplicity made it the ultimate challenge. Countless aces had attempted this manoeuvre and lost their lives, leading many air forces to outright ban any attempts at the Serpent Strike.

It was considered impossible because neither the aircraft nor the human body could withstand the deceleration forces. Those who attempted it either severely damaged their aircraft, their bodies, or both, with some suffering injuries and others losing their lives.

Kiyoaki had once thought it was impossible, too. But during the Second Battle of Sierra Greed, Akmed had completed the Serpent Strike right in front of him. It wasn’t fiction—it could be done. Since that day, Kiyoaki had tried the manoeuvre multiple times, studied its problems, and reached his own conclusion.

The strain on the aircraft could be reduced by reading all the air combat variables and making precise control stick movements, accurate to the millimetre, within a fraction of a second. The strain on the body could only be overcome by willpower, grit, and an obsession with victory. In other words, by pulling the control stick to the absolute limit just before the structure of the aircraft gave out, and then, with his body and spirit hardened through relentless training, overcoming the deceleration forces and leveling off at the right moment, the Serpent Strike would be completed. It required extreme precision and absolute strength within fractions of a second—truly the ultimate in air combat techniques.

He had never succeeded in this move before. But if he didn’t succeed now, the world’s fate would end here.

“I’ll do it. Come, Karnasion, I’ll settle this with you!!”

Karnasion closed in. Through the space between them, Kiyoaki could hear Karnasion’s voice.

──I know what you're aiming for. Your mentor's technique, right?

Kiyoaki felt a flicker of panic. Karnasion had seen through him.

──That’s something only Akmed could pull off.

──If you’re really Akmed’s disciple, then show me… right here.

Karnasion moved even closer. He was now within unavoidable range.

──Let’s see you complete the Serpent Strike!!

Kiyoaki fixed his gaze on Ulysses Palace looming ahead. The massive wall stretched up toward the sky before him. Behind him, Karnasion was less than a hundred meters away. If Karnasion pulled the trigger, it would be a guaranteed hit.

The palace in front of him, Karnasion behind him.

Kiyoaki threw everything into this single moment.

──Everyone.

He gripped the control stick tightly. He clenched his teeth. He held his breath. He prepared for the impact, like being struck by a giant’s hammer.

──Give me strength.

He forced his eyes wide open. He prayed to the sky. To all the comrades who had died. To all the comrades still alive. To all the lives that would continue on the ground below.

──Victory.

He pulled the control stick with all his might.

The towering Ulysses Palace vanished from his sight.

Ahead of him, there was only a torrent of light. Beyond the light, a blue sky.

All his organs were crushed. An invisible hammer slammed into Kiyoaki’s body with enough force to shatter his bones, organs, and muscles.

His aircraft, which had been flying straight, suddenly pointed its nose toward the sky, and the force hit both wings of the Ikaruga. The duralumin screamed in agony. Rivets popped off. The frame warped and flexed.

An enormous invisible hammer struck Kiyoaki's body with the energy of an aircraft flying at 850 kilometres per hour. Even while enduring all that energy, Kiyoaki’s fingers on the control stick remained delicately attuned to the aircraft's structural limits, measuring every millimetre of strain, listening intently to the Ikaruga’s cries.

Within fractions of a second, the greatest strain of his life was placed on every muscle, every nerve, every part of his body and mind.

All his cells were boiling over, his blood flowed backward.

Kiyoaki’s vision turned from blue to white. His consciousness began to fade. He could see nothing.

There was only light.

──Kiyoaki.

In that pure white, spotless light, he heard the voices of his parents. He saw his sister Yumiko’s smile.

──Endure it, Sakagami.

His mentors Akmed and Leo. Lulu, Sanatra, Kandata. His fallen comrades—Nyutabaru Rensuke and Dambazolik. One by one, they called out Kiyoaki’s name. They reached their hands out to him.

What had been fading away now began to tether him back. Kiyoaki heard the faint sound of the wind. Soft, warm, carrying a familiar, comforting scent—a nostalgic breeze from the plains.

"I believe in you."

Kagura stood in the grasslands, smiling at Kiyoaki as the wind blew around her.

Kiyoaki’s vision extended beyond Kagura, over the rolling hills.

Against the backdrop of a deep blue sea, Illia stood in the wind.

"You will end this war."

She smiled at him with affection.

Kiyoaki looked out over the sea. He gazed up at the bright blue sky stretching above.

The sweet scent drifted to him. Mio was smiling.

"You can do it."

Wearing a bloodstained white dress, Mio reached out her hand toward the sky.

"Only you can do it."

Kiyoaki heard that voice.

"We made a promise, didn’t we, Kiyoaki?"

Kiyoaki opened his eyes.

His vision, filled with white, was now filled with the deep blue of February.

──No matter how much strain it takes, may the aircraft hold strong and preserve its structure.

A voice from the sky reached him.

──May all the factors of air combat act in your favour and work for your wings.

The scream of the wings disappeared. His lungs filled with oxygen.

──Let my prayer reach Kiyoaki.

Kiyoaki realized how tightly he had been pulling the control stick.

He couldn't pull it any further.

──Let my soul be Kiyoaki’s strength.

Kiyoaki poured every last bit of his strength into his arms.

"Mio."

He called out the name.

──I’m coming now, Mio.

He forced his eyes wide open and pushed down his head, which was about to tilt upward. With all his strength, he repelled the G-forces pressing down on him like a giant stone hammer.

Before him stretched an infinite blue sky.

“Ooooohhhh!!”

Everyone who wasn’t here placed their hands on Kiyoaki's arms, helping him push the control stick forward.

Countless particles of light burst around him. These lights were the prayers of everyone who wasn’t there. The light filled every gap between the metal molecules and cells of his body, giving him strength—turning the impossible into the possible.

The sound of high winds slapped against the canopy.

The deceleration forces disappeared.

The light returned. In his trembling, hazy vision, the tail of the Alice Actus came into view.

Karnasion.

Unavoidable distance.

As his instincts whispered this to him, Kiyoaki opened all the guns on the Ikaruga.

The space between Kiyoaki and Karnasion was filled with fire.

The searing 37mm cannon shells, the 20mm machine gun rounds, and hundreds of fiery lines pierced through Karnasion’s body.

The "King of the Sky" smiled for a moment.

His entire body erupted in blood-like flames, cloaked in black rose-coloured smoke. Beyond his shattered wings and torn armour, the former king smiled at the new "king."

With the fiery blaze blooming in the transparent blue sky, the throne of the heavens was handed over to the new king.

──The Black Rabbit.

Kiyoaki heard the voice of the man who lived in the sky, as if he were relieved and truly satisfied.

──I thank you.

As his body shattered into billions of metal fragments and scattered into the atmosphere, the former king conveyed his message to Kiyoaki. Though they had been enemies, Kiyoaki’s chest burned with the pride of a man who could only live in the sky.

The "Black Panther" Karnasion became a ball of flame and crashed into the main building of Ulysses Palace.

Kiyoaki flew over the palace. Flames erupted from the middle of the main building.

──You are now the King of the Sky.

Kiyoaki looked up at the sky. He saw Karnasion, unscarred by burns, standing next to Akmed’s ghost. The two sky heroes smiled down at Kiyoaki from a peaceful, battle-free sky.

Kiyoaki raced toward the zenith.

"I won."

He announced this over the radio.

"I shot down Karnasion!!"

As he declared it, the speakers erupted with the cheers of his comrades, nearly resembling screams.

"We’re going to win. There’s no super ace left in the enemy’s ranks. We’re going to win!!"

With that, Kiyoaki flew through the skies of Pleiades, seeking new enemies.

His comrades were emboldened. There were still three or four times more enemies, but they charged forward undeterred.

Three Ortega fighters had been shot down. Karnasion had also fallen.

There were no more terrifying enemies left. Now it was up to them to employ formation tactics, working as one to drive the enemy planes out of the sky. They had trained for this moment, pushing themselves to the point of vomiting blood. The enemy might have superior numbers, but each one of them had grown into an ace capable of taking on a thousand foes. They would not be easily shot down.

Kiyoaki ascended into the sky and performed a half-roll to survey the airspace.

Both his aircraft and body were battered from the fierce battles. Illia, his partner, was no longer there. Now, he had to take the lead and clear the skies himself, but his body wasn’t keeping up with him.

"Kiyoaki, you can slack off for a bit. You’ve been working too hard."

That voice came over the radio. As Kiyoaki turned his eyes to the left, he saw the "Emblem of the Wind."

Kal-el was flying beside him, waving.

"Leave it to me."

Kiyoaki felt a wave of relief. If Kal-el was here, he could trust him to handle it.

"I’ll take you up on that. I’m counting on you, Kal."

Kal-el raised one hand in acknowledgment as he flew past Kiyoaki. His once calm and gentle demeanour had disappeared, replaced by the fierce and noble expression of a hawk. The man who had held nearly equal records with Kiyoaki in the Odin Air Force’s mock air battles was now beginning to take control of the sky they had finally reached.

──That’s right. For Kal, too, this is where his long journey ends...

Kiyoaki looked up at the wings of his dependable friend. Kal-el would surely settle the air battle. He would surely claim victory in this sky…

He listened closely to the voice of the sky.

It wasn’t the sound of propellers cutting through the atmosphere, nor the deafening roar of 20mm machine guns, nor the noise of shattered planes breaking apart. Instead, he listened to the voice of the sky, which echoed beyond all those sounds.

Three planes to the upper left. Two to the lower right. Two more below. They were closing in. But the sky revealed an "escape route." Kal-el slightly tilted his plane and increased speed, heading in the direction the sky had shown him.

In the spot where Kal-el had been moments earlier, seven enemy planes simultaneously fired. Their rounds tore into each other, resulting in a chaotic dogfight. The shattered planes crashed into the plains of Pleiades. Kal-el calmly continued flying, taking down one enemy after another. He repeated this process relentlessly.

His fighting style was like one wrapped in light, drawing the attention of both enemy and ally alike. Amid the bloody air battle, he alone remained pure and untainted, serene and calm.

There’s something strange about him. The enemy gradually began to notice. The bravest among them challenged this strange presence. But every attack was detected in advance and evaded. It was like chasing the wind, impossible to grasp. His aircraft seemed to exist in a different dimension, gliding effortlessly through the sky while eliminating the silver-gray enemies in his path.

It seemed as though the wind was on his side. That’s the only explanation. The wind, which should blow equally for everyone, seemed to favour "him" alone—an unsettling sight.

Sensing this, the witches’ formation began to break apart.

Through the gap left by the silver-gray planes, Kal-el flew alone, advancing with the "Emblem of the Wind."

Kal-el’s expression, as he gripped the control stick, was no longer the carefree one he wore on the ground. It was tranquil. Surrounded by witches, he steadily advanced along the narrow path of the sky, a knight of the wind.

The frightened witches made way. New witches joined the swarm, surrounding the beautiful knight. Yet the knight paid no mind and continued stepping through the forest of hostility.

Eventually, reaching the deepest part of the forest, the witches raised their scythes and swung them toward the knight.

A single gust of wind slipped through the gaps between the scythes.

The knight of the wind elegantly continued along the sky’s path, leaving behind only broken scythes and the shattered remains of the witches, glittering as they scattered across the blue sky.

The surviving witches realized it. Behind the beautiful knight’s gaze, reminiscent of something from a picture book, flickered a ferocity and mercilessness fiercer than anyone else’s. They couldn’t be deceived by his dazzling appearance. Inside, he was a hungry beast. Realizing this, the witches all at once tried to flee, but two, then three new gusts of wind came at them. Beautiful yet fierce, merciless, the dance of the wind knight tore the witches to pieces.

With every flash of the wind emblem, the witch Alice was cut down.

No one could resist. Those who challenged him were struck down on the spot. Gracefully and effortlessly, the knight advanced through the royal road of the sky he had carved out himself.

The witches’ morale wavered.

What is this? His very existence is too strange. We must not defy him. We must not approach him. The moment we cross that line, we will be shattered into dust and become part of the wind surrounding him…!

Into the midst of the scattered witches, Kal-el’s airborne cavalry charged. Their formation was tight, and their coordinated movements trampled the fleeing witches with iron hooves.

The sky over Pleiades was being painted a bronze-blue.

Kal-el led the charge. Not just the Isla Squadron, but the Valkyrie and Voltec Squadrons also followed him into the sky he had carved open, spreading their wings and attacking the enemy planes that tried to break through.

Kal-el scanned the surrounding airspace.

The Kusanagi Squadron’s bombing run had succeeded, and the newly-arrived Alice Actus couldn’t ascend. At the beginning of the second air battle, the enemy planes had outnumbered them four to five to one, but now that number had been reduced to nearly two to one.

Now they could win. Boost your allies’ morale. If you can ignite their fighting spirit now, they’ll fear no enemy, no matter how outnumbered.

He brandished the sword of wind. He was surrounded by even more light. With graceful footwork, Kal-el plunged into the witches’ formation, breaking through from the inside.

Then, turning to his subordinates, the knight gave a command with regal authority.

“Follow me, warriors.”

He smiled elegantly, as befits a prince of the sky.

“We’re heading to Claire Cruz.”

Holding up the Emblem of the Wind, he tore through the witches’ formation without hesitation, calling out the name of the imprisoned princess, slicing straight through the silver-gray membrane, leaving a trail of light behind him.

The dance of wind and light.

No one else could imitate it. No matter how many super aces soared in the same sky, Kal-el’s dance had a completely different rhythm. It was more graceful, more refined, fiercer, more merciless, and more attuned to the wind and light than anyone else. Until he had completely painted the sky in his own colours, the beautiful yet cruel dance would not end.

The wings of bronze-blue were mesmerized by Kal-el’s dance. They yearned to dance with him. As long as they fought in the wind and light with him, they couldn’t lose. They could defeat any enemy. Even the Sky Castle of Pleiades itself—Kal-el, the knight of the wind, would undoubtedly plant the Valkyrie’s flag there and rescue the imprisoned princess.

The warriors rejoiced. They turned the tide of battle, pushing forward. The witches hesitated, recoiling in fear, as they were pierced like a single mass of spears. Then the gap was widened, ripped apart from within in every direction until it was beyond repair.

And then… Kal-el sensed hope from a single point in the airspace and smiled.

"They’ve come."

"The black clouds that had covered the right bank of Pleiades cleared──."

"Two aircraft came rushing straight towards the skies over Ulysses Palace, where Kal-el and the others were."

"The area of the sky where they flew seemed to shine with brilliance. Kal-el was certain of victory. As he sliced through the enemy's ranks, he welcomed them in."

"Right next to Kal-el, the person he looked up to as his mentor flew past. For a brief moment, Kal-el could see them waving from the cockpit."

'We've won,' Kal-el muttered as he watched the Aires V spread its wings over the left bank of Pleiades."

"Seagull."

"Seagull, who had flown past Kal-el, surveyed the combat airspace over the left bank."

"Kal-el's fierce and unrelenting combat style was clear to Seagull even from a distance. Although Kal-el looked up to him as a mentor, Seagull honestly wondered if he could truly call him his disciple."

"In combat, Kal-el was overwhelming. His personality completely changed from how he was on the ground or during training, leaving even Seagull hesitant to approach the ferocity of his dance in battle. It was no wonder the witches were terrified. If Seagull had encountered Kal-el in the air, he likely wouldn’t have survived unscathed either."

'I'm glad you're on our side,' Seagull whispered, then flipped his wings and chased after the witches. Although the enemy planes still outnumbered them nearly two to one, they were being overwhelmed by the sheer momentum of Kal-el's side. The only planes spiralling down in flames were the silver-gray ones."

"The enemy no longer had any aces who could turn the tide of the battle."

"Kiyoaki had shot down three Ortega fighters and Karnasion all by himself. That fact weighed heavily on the battle. Air combat is decided by atmosphere and morale. The side that believes they’ve won is the one that ultimately prevails. And it's the ace's job to deliver that certainty. Now, the feeling of 'victory' was spreading among Kal-el's allies. His job now was to push his combat skills to their limits, demonstrate his dominance, and drive the enemy away. If his allies followed his lead, they would win this battle."

“All right. Time to stand out.”

"Charles smiled. He couldn't help but mock himself for not being able to shake off his boyish spirit, but part of him thought it was fine. He loved the sky, and his love for flying had kept him going until now. He had shot down countless enemies, bid farewell to countless fallen comrades, and had resolved to keep flying until the day he, too, would eventually fall."

"Flying until his wings broke──that was Charles' tribute to the fallen airmen, both friend and foe. He would continue to fight and fight and fight until that day came. A life like that was enough for him."

"As Charles soared through the sky, countless flames ignited in his wake."

"Charles' trail was coloured with the hues of fire and iron. His combat techniques, honed over countless battles, were both elegant and unstoppable. As waves of fiery energy radiated around him, Charles gracefully spread his wings, painting the combat airspace in his colours."

"A space opened up around Charles. The absolute domain ruled by the wings of Aries V. The enemy planes could only circle around Charles, unable to even approach him. He flew freely within that space, planting despair into the hearts of the enemy pilots."

"And then──."

"He glanced at his 'friend' flying beside him."

"A jet-black aircraft. The nose art of a playful beagle dog. I'll never forget flying in the same sky as you, side by side, as allies."

"Takeo Chijiwa."

"He called out the name of father and son. The one gripping the control stick of the aircraft was both Yoshioka Takeo and, at the same time, his lifelong greatest rival and best friend, Chijiwa Takeo."

"Charles looked over at the 'Demon Dog' flying beside him and raised his hand lightly in acknowledgment."

"Yoshioka Takeo, and Chijiwa Takeo, their images overlapping, smiled back at the Seagull Charles with just a hint of a grin."

'At your service, Lieutenant Chijiwa.'

"At Seagull's call, the Demon Dog grinned and set his sights on the battlefield."

"Hunting down fleeing enemies was no fun. It was more effective, and more exciting, to strike at the most fortified part of the enemy's formation. The Demon Dog scanned the surroundings, searching for the densest battle zone, and upon finding it, dashed forward at full speed."

"His mere presence distorted the airspace with fighting spirit. As the warped space trailed behind him, the Demon Dog leapt into the enemy formation and tore through it in an instant. His agility and ferocity were like that of a hunting dog attacking a great beast. His fangs sank into the throat of the beast, and once they had bitten down, they wouldn’t let go. No matter how much the beast writhed and thrashed, the fangs dug deeper and deeper until it lay still, lifeless."

"In time──the great beast could no longer even struggle. Its eyes, devoid of light, closed as it fell helplessly to the earth."

"The Demon Dog, with blood on his mouth, calmly surveyed the surroundings again, seeking out his next prey. No matter how large the enemy force was, once he latched on, he would never let go. He would keep fighting until everything was annihilated. The space around him warped even more, centred on the Demon Dog."

"The witches screamed."

"The Demon Dog was entirely different from the Wind Knight, Seagull, or the Black Rabbit. His very form was a manifestation of pure combat instinct. If that instinct were given form, it would undoubtedly take the shape of this flying machine. Don’t get close to the Demon Dog. Don’t resist. Bow your head and pray that his fangs simply pass by. The witches’ groans spread on the wind."

"The sky split."

"The storm clouds were torn apart."

"The Demon Dog sniffed out all hostility, approached it, and tore it apart."

"The sky made way for the Demon Dog. No one could stand in his path."

"Who should rule this sky? Who is the king of the sky? The Demon Dog posed this question to the witches as he ravaged the air. The more he fought, the sharper his fangs became, seeking out new prey."

'I don’t want to fight anymore. Please, spare me. I won’t resist anymore, so please, just stop chasing me…'

"The witches’ despair echoed through the airspace."

"Even that despair was torn apart by the Demon Dog as he ravaged the skies of Pleiades. The path before him cleared, and the sky was dyed bronze-blue. The end of the battle was near."

"And then──."

"The Demon Dog glanced at a young breath returning to the battlefield."

"The wings that had been utterly exhausted now seemed to have regained their strength after some rest."

"He smiled at the 'king' flying beside him."

'You’re back, Black Rabbit.'

"Kiyoaki, flying alongside him, gave a light wave in response."

'Take care of him, King of the Sky.'

"Even the Demon Dog recognized it. The king of the sky in this era was the man flying beside him. No one could match him anymore. No one was allowed to resist. As the era of propeller fighters came to an end, the final 'King of the Sky' was the Black Rabbit."

'Go. Rule this sky.'

'Yes. I’ll settle this.'

"Gripping the control stick of the Ikaruga, Kiyoaki surveyed the skies over Pleiades."

"The enemy force that had once outnumbered them nearly two-to-one had now been reduced to half their numbers. The silver-gray planes were barely holding on, while the bronze-coloured planes, carried by their momentum, were driving them back."

"It was no surprise. This was beyond unreasonable."

"Kiyoaki, half in awe, glanced back at the figures that had been flying above him."

"The grand display of the 'Kings of the Sky' in the final battle zone was beyond words. If monsters like that had gathered, no force, even a thousand witches, could withstand them. Cloaked in light and accompanied by the wind, these kings performed a battle dance, dominating the battlefield with their aerial manoeuvres as if they controlled everything in the airspace. Of course, no matter how strong they were, they couldn’t have defeated 500 enemy planes on their own. It was only because all 150 of their allies had risked their lives that victory was possible. But the defining factor in the battle, without a doubt, was the dance of the three kings."

"Thank goodness they were on our side… If they had been enemies, there’s no way we could have secured the skies over Pleiades. Kiyoaki breathed a deep sigh of relief, then, summoning his remaining strength, charged toward the enemy planes…"

"The witches' formation was no longer functioning as a combat group."

"The overwhelming emotion controlling Alice and the others was fear. If they didn’t run, they’d be shot down. This wasn’t a fair air battle. Sure, they had outnumbered the enemy several times over. But no matter how many they had, it didn’t mean anything."

"Fleeing in terror, the witches looked back, almost hallucinating."

"The 'Kings of the Sky' were reigning over the airspace of Pleiades."

"Four of them──standing on the throne of the heavens, looking down on Pleiades!"

"This wasn’t an air battle. It was a dance hall where the kings were showcasing their power."

"No one could resist. Even standing against them wasn’t allowed. The only thing the subjects could do was kneel and demonstrate their submission. If they resisted, the king’s spear would pierce their chests, and they would fall to the ground…"

Kiyoaki summoned the last of his strength and continued fighting.

In the skies of Pleiades, a few brave witches still made their final attempts at resistance. But by now, it was clear that his side had secured air superiority. At this point, starting the bombing runs would be no issue… The moment he thought this, as if reading his mind, the speaker crackled to life.

“Odin bomber squadron, launch! They will reach Pleiades soon!!”

A resounding cheer echoed from the fighter squadron through the speakers. Balthazar was certain of air superiority over Pleiades and had decided this was the moment to send in the bombers. Even reconnaissance planes were flying in from the distance, positioning themselves directly above Pleiades to prepare for artillery strike observations.

Zooming in with his scope, Kiyoaki could see Odin approaching within artillery range, just 40 kilometres away. It looked like the battle between flying fortresses was about to begin. Now that the Odin air force had achieved air superiority, they had a huge advantage in the artillery battle since they could observe the impact of their shells. The enemy’s reconnaissance planes wouldn’t be able to approach Odin, as they lacked fighter escort. Once the 50-centimeter main gun turrets of the Odin fortress received accurate targeting data, the ground defence facilities of Pleiades would be reduced to ash in no time. If Odin’s fighter-bombers, dive bombers, and heavy bombers launched their precision strikes in earnest, the Urano ground forces wouldn’t stand a chance.

The end was near.

Kiyoaki looked down at Ulysses Palace below.

Karnasion’s crash into the main building had thrown the palace into chaos. The structure, already shaken by Dambazolik’s earlier assault, had finally been dealt its death blow by Karnasion. Nobles who had been living in the palace were now frantically pouring out of the building, trying to load their belongings onto carriages and escape. In this confusion, Kiyoaki thought, perhaps he could land unnoticed, blend into the crowd, and rescue Mio and Illia.

“Kiyoaki, it’s Kal-el. I’m running low on fuel. I want to go and rescue Claire Cruz. Do I have permission?”

Kal-el’s voice came through the speakers.

“Roger that, you have permission to proceed with the rescue. Be careful.”

After granting permission, Kiyoaki watched as Kal-el smoothly descended, heading toward the front courtyard of Ulysses Palace.

The area around where Illia had crash-landed earlier was clear enough for a safe landing.

Kiyoaki checked his own fuel gauge and saw that he was running low as well. The intense air combat had burned through a lot of fuel. Considering how much he would need for the return trip, he decided it was best to fight for about five more minutes, then land in the same courtyard where Illia had crash-landed earlier…

With blood-stained Thomas resting his head on her lap, Mio watched the fierce battle unfold from the balcony of the Heavenly Palace. She gazed at the bronze-blue colour painting the sky over Pleiades and felt certain of the Valkyrie’s victory.

On the ground, the palace’s tremors were growing more intense. Karnasion had crashed into the upper floors of the Heavenly Palace, striking the sixth floor of the main building, just beneath Illustriali's chambers.

Thomas, who had been cradled in Mio's arms, forced his eyes open and, with effort, tried to stand, pushing strength into his legs.

"Well… it's time to say goodbye, Mio. Take care."

"Wait…! Not in that condition…"

Mio tried to stop him, but Thomas gently pushed her aside, stumbling toward the lifeless body of Renjaku. He pulled out a dagger and several throwing knives.

"This is our chance. If I take advantage of the confusion and take down Illustriali, Urano won’t be able to continue the war. The real king of Urano is the Pope. Chrono Magos and Demistri are nothing but puppets. If the Pope is gone, this futile war will end. But if the Pope escapes, the will for war will persist. Urano will just start fighting again somewhere else. I have to stop that. After all, I’m the hero of justice."

Covered in blood, Thomas turned back to Mio and smiled nonchalantly. The poison circulating in his body would take his life by evening. Before that, he intended to kill the Pope with his own hands.

"…I’ll help too."

Thomas laughed off Mio's offer and pointed outside.

"Your lover’s here."

Mio looked out past the balcony. The Ikaruga with the Black Rabbit nose art was circling above the palace and preparing to land near where Illia had crash-landed earlier. Artillery shells from Odin were beginning to rain down, and the courtyard was in chaos, with fleeing nobles, officials, and their servants trying to escape. The guards were too preoccupied to do their jobs.

Kiyoaki was coming here.

"Tell him where Illia is being held. If you don’t hurry, she’ll be buried alive."

The building was shaking more violently, and dust was starting to fall from the ceiling. The palace would collapse soon. Thomas glanced up at the upper floors where Illustriali was likely hiding.

"The Pope will probably try to escape using the airship on the roof. He can’t go downstairs because of the fire. I’ll go to the roof and take him down. You need to get out of here. Take care. It’s been fun. Tell Kiyoaki I said hi."

Though Thomas had been on the verge of death just moments ago, he now seemed full of energy as he spoke.

But Mio knew the truth. Thomas was forcing himself to put on a brave front.

He was using what little strength he had left to keep up the act, trying not to worry her.

He understood that chasing after Illustriali would mean he wouldn’t make it back alive. Facing Atori in his condition was suicide. Atori could kill Thomas with a single finger.

Mio walked over to Thomas, her tightly controlled expression crumbling as she clung to him.

Her blood-stained dress was once again soaked with Thomas' blood. Burying her face in his chest, Mio repeated her earlier words, this time with even more emotion.

"…I’ll help too."

Thomas stood silently for a while. Then, slowly, he raised his hands and wrapped them around Mio’s back.

"I’m a lucky guy. To have someone as amazing as you say something like that to me. Life hasn’t been all that bad. I’m glad I lived."

"……………………"

"Kiyoaki is a good guy. He’s my best friend. He flew all the way here to keep his promise to you. There’s no one like him. He’s the best. So greet him with a smile. And be happy with him."

"…Thomas…"

Mio looked up, tears welling in her eyes. Thomas was smiling.

"My life has been garbage, you know. I let Zenon use me, betrayed my friends, killed so many people, and now I’m dying from poison in a place like this. But if you and Kiyoaki can be happy, then maybe my garbage life was useful to someone. Maybe it had some meaning."

Tears poured from Mio's eyes. Through her blurry vision, she saw Thomas laughing, unyielding. Despite the poison running through his veins, despite the agony he was in, despite how difficult it was just to stand, he was still trying to send her off with a smile for the sake of her happiness.

"So go. Go to Kiyoaki, for me. Be happy. If you can live with a smile for the rest of your life, that would make me happy, too."

Thomas' hands released her from his embrace. Then, he turned, armed himself, and headed toward the Heavenly Palace.

He would use the last bit of his life force to reach Illustriali.

To avenge his parents. And to destroy the source of this war.

To end the war, right here.

If Mio had asked why he would go to such lengths, he would probably have smiled and said, "Because I’m the hero of justice."

Mio silently watched him leave. She wiped her tears away with her arm.

When she looked up again, Thomas was gone. Standing alone inside the crumbling Heavenly Palace, Mio froze.

The tremors of the palace grew louder, and dust fell like white mist. The building would collapse any moment now. Illia, trapped in the underground prison, would be buried alive at this rate...

Mio steeled her resolve and turned around. She rushed down the stairs at full speed.

She knew what needed to be done. She understood better than anyone what her role was in this situation.

"Kiyoaki!"

She called out his name.

"Kiyoaki, where are you!? Answer me, Kiyoaki!!"

Navigating the complex paths, Mio finally reached the first floor of the main building. Over and over again, she called out Kiyoaki’s name, desperately shouting as she pushed her way through the fleeing crowds, hoping her voice would reach him.

Part 29 (Part 11 of Volume 9)

"You trash. You must be desperately searching for me, but I refuse to let garbage like you have your way."

Demistri sneered as he glared up at the bronze-blue fighter planes covering the sky above the harem, his usual twisted expression etched on his face.

"We're leaving now. If we escape on the airship, no one will be able to catch us. Get ready quickly!"

He stood in the topmost floor of the Ulysses Palace harem, the grand chapel. Walking toward Claire, whose room had been specially renovated, Demistri issued his orders. He had been confident when the Ortega fighters were dominating the skies, but when all three were shot down, he began to panic. And once the Odin bombers started their attack, he immediately started preparing to flee.

Claire stood firm, facing Demistri with a stern tone.

"As the supreme commander, are you really planning to run? Your subordinates are still fighting on this island."

A vein pulsed on Demistri's forehead.

"Their objective is me! If I’m not on this island, their entire operation loses its meaning! This isn’t running away—this is a tactical retreat to ensure Urano can continue the war!"

Claire shook her head. She couldn’t let Demistri escape. If he got away now, capturing Pleiades would be meaningless. They needed to both seize Urano’s central powers and capture Demistri. If he survived, the will for war would endure, and this foolish conflict would continue.

As the relentless sound of bombing echoed, Claire stood tall, her voice unwavering.

"I will not go. If you want to take me, you'll have to do it by force."

Currently, Demistri only had one guard stationed near the door. If Claire could manage to evade him, she might be able to buy some time.

"My fiancé is coming to get me. I will wait here for him. I will not leave this capital city alongside a coward like you."

Her words were resolute. Demistri’s lips quivered with rage as he stormed over to Claire and slapped her hard across the face.

"Don’t think I’ll be kind forever! Understand? Sometimes I have to be harsh too! Do you get it?"

Claire’s cheek turned red and swollen, but she didn’t flinch. She looked at Demistri with calm, steady eyes, even as the palace shook from the ongoing bombardment.

"You poor man. You think you can move someone's heart with brute force."

Demistri struck her again, but Claire immediately turned her face back toward him, her calm gaze still fixed on his.

"If you want to move my heart, you shouldn't run away. Your men are fighting to protect you, aren’t they? How do you expect to win without encouraging them? If you’ve already lost the will to fight, you’ve already lost."

Just as Demistri raised his hand to strike her a third time, Countess Ulshyrra quietly entered the room.

Demistri turned pale when he saw her.

"Convince her! She still won’t listen to me!"

"I see."

"That’s why I hired you. Do your job. Take Claire with me, and we’ll escape. Hurry up!"

"Yes."

Ulshyrra nodded and turned to face Claire with a stern expression. Since their reunion in the chapel, Ulshyrra had consistently urged Claire to marry Demistri.

"Countess Ulshyrra…"

Amid the continuous sound of artillery impacts, Claire looked at Ulshyrra with a desperate plea in her eyes.

"Young lady, please stop being so unreasonable…"

Ulshyrra’s usual stern tone reached Claire. Tears welled up in Claire’s eyes as she caught a glimpse of the self-defence pistol Ulshyrra had drawn from her pocket—a small .22 caliber handgun, barely the size of a pinkie finger, that fit easily into her palm.

"Run."

Ulshyrra turned and placed the barrel of the gun against Demistri’s stomach, pulling the trigger.

A sharp crack, like the sound of a firecracker, rang out, and a faint wisp of smoke lingered in the air.

"……What?"

Demistri looked down at his stomach, then up at Ulshyrra, who was holding the small pistol. He finally felt the pain of the gunshot in his abdomen.

"Eh…?!"

He turned to call for his guard, but the guard lay on the floor by the door, bleeding from his neck. Perhaps, in the chaos of the bombings, Ulshyrra had shot him as well.

Pale-faced, Demistri turned back toward Ulshyrra. She calmly pulled back the slide on the small pistol, preparing to fire again. Although the gun had a short barrel, if pressed against vital organs, it could still kill a person. Despite its size, the shot was deadly when aimed at close range.

"You… you traitor…!"

Realizing he had been betrayed, Demistri pulled a dagger from the sheath at his waist, gripping it tightly as blood continued to pour from his abdomen. With his left hand, he grabbed Ulshyrra by the throat and raised the dagger.

"Countess Ulshyrra!"

At the same time as Claire’s scream, Demistri drove the dagger into Ulshyrra’s chest.

A gush of bright red blood poured from Ulshyrra’s mouth. Demistri, wearing a fiendish expression, pulled the blade out and shoved Ulshyrra aside, glancing down at his own stomach.

"Help…! Medic! Medic! I’ve been shot! Blood! Blood is pouring out of my stomach…!"

Blood began soaking Demistri’s ceremonial uniform as he screamed in panic, calling out into the hallway.

"Hurry up! Stop the bleeding! I’m going to die from blood loss!!"

Ignoring Demistri’s frantic cries, Claire knelt on the stone floor and cradled Ulshyrra in her arms.

"Countess Ulshyrra!"

The familiar blouse Ulshyrra always wore was now drenched in the blood flowing from her chest.

"Hang in there! Don’t die! Please, you can’t die!"

Claire grasped Ulshyrra’s hand and screamed, but the wound was too deep. The blade had pierced all the way through her thin body.

With a choking sound, Ulshyrra coughed up more blood. She looked at Claire, barely able to form words.

"Go… now…"

The suddenness of it all left Claire in shock, struggling to comprehend what had just happened.

"Why did you do this?! Why go this far…?!"

Ulshyrra tried to speak, but no words came out. Claire leaned in close to hear her faint whisper.

"Kal-el is… coming."

The weak breath managed to carry those words.

"Hurry… run."

Ulshyrra, using the last of her strength, urged Claire.

"Hurry!! Help! Claire is escaping, she’s trying to flee!!"

Demistri continued shouting from the floor, unable to move as blood poured from his abdomen. If he kept screaming, more guards would arrive, and Ulshyrra’s sacrifice would be in vain.

"Countess Ulshyrra… Was this why you did all of this? Pushing me to marry him, pretending to be on Demistri’s side, all so I could escape?"

Ulshyrra had obeyed Demistri up until this moment, waiting for this opportunity. When Kal-el’s arrival at Pleiades caused chaos, she had prepared, even carrying a small pistol for the day when she could finally free Claire. Everything Ulshyrra had done was for this very moment.

"Countess Ulshyrra…! Countess Ulshyrra…!"

"Go… quickly…"

"What are you doing?! Hurry, guards! Don’t let her escape, don’t let my woman get away!!"

Demistri continued to scream. If the guards arrived, Ulshyrra’s sacrifice would be in vain.

Claire held Ulshyrra tightly. There was no time to think of what to say to the person who had devoted herself to Claire’s wellbeing, both in Isla and now in Pleiades.

“Mother.”

If there were any words Claire needed to convey to Ulshyrra, it was the one that arose naturally from deep within her heart.

(Go, Claire,)

Ulshyrra smiled.

(Be happy.)

And then, the strength left her body.

Blood from Ulshyrra’s wound soaked Claire’s chest, stomach, and legs. Claire gently stroked Ulshyrra’s cold cheek and saw the peaceful smile on her face. It was the first time Claire had seen Ulshyrra smile like that. If her final words had brought about this smile, it was at least a small comfort.

“I will be happy. Happier than anyone else in the world.”

Claire made that vow to Ulshyrra’s lifeless body, her expression resolute.

Then Claire stood up, wiping her tears with her sleeve over and over. She pressed Ulshyrra’s final words deep into her heart and used her willpower to suppress the urge to cry.

“Are you really going to run away?! Are you leaving me behind in this critical condition?! I love you, damn it!!”

Demistri, pale-faced and kneeling, yelled in anger.

Claire shot a fierce glare at Demistri, marched toward him with large strides, and raised her hand high, delivering a sharp slap to his face.

The crisp sound of the slap was followed by Demistri’s pitiful cry as he collapsed onto the floor.

“Shut up! If you’ve got that much energy, you’re not going to die. If you’re a man, then be quiet for once!”

She had wanted to say a proper goodbye to Ulshyrra, but Demistri’s incessant whining had ruined the moment. Without sparing him another glance, Claire sprinted out of the room. Left behind, Demistri, bleeding from his abdomen, could do nothing but watch as the woman he loved disappeared from his sight.

“H-hic… hic… hngh…”

Lying on the floor, Demistri sobbed. The crushing heartbreak of being abandoned by the woman he loved overwhelmed him, and he wept.

“How could she… this is… hic… so cruel… I love her… so much…!!”

Tears and blood pooled around him as Demistri lay there, too devastated to even think about standing, his heartbreak leaving him in a state of utter despair.

Claire didn’t look back. Fighting back her tears, she rushed down to the first floor without any further interruptions.

There were no guards at the entrance. Aside from Demistri’s personal guards, everyone else was too distracted by the ongoing air battle. Claire kept running until she finally made it outside.

The harem was in chaos.

Terrified concubines were gathering their belongings and fleeing one after another. The guards weren’t stopping them; they had abandoned their posts and were also fleeing. The fleeing crowds whispered about a revolt in the Stefano district, their fear more focused on the looting by slum residents than the air raid.

Claire looked up at the sky.

The bronze-blue fighters of the Allied Multi-Island Sea were clearly dominating. The few silver-gray Alice Actus aircraft were being chased and scattered. The air battle had been decided. Claire was certain now—Kal-el would land here at the Ulysses Palace to rescue her.

She quickly realized that the front courtyard would be the best place for him to land. The wide, flat courtyard offered an ideal landing spot, designed by architects for its majestic view of the palace, and it was much larger and clearer than most airstrips. As a skilled pilot herself, Claire knew exactly where a pilot would choose to land in an emergency.

Staying inside the palace would be dangerous. Its complex structure would make it difficult to meet Kal-el, and Demistri’s followers would likely pursue her. If she could reach the courtyard, Kal-el would surely land there…!

Making her decision, Claire pushed through the crowd and ran toward the front courtyard as fast as she could.

The roar of propellers filled the sky above her, while smoke and soot rose from the ground, darkening the usually clear skies of Pleiades. The sounds of screams, shouts, and explosions swirled together in the chaos.

And in the midst of it all, one plane…

A fighter aircraft flying low over the main building was now descending, preparing to land in the courtyard…!

Claire no longer hesitated. She ran past the main building, racing toward the landing fighter.

“Kal…”

She knew. She knew it was him. Pushing aside fleeing people, breaking through the thick haze of smoke, she ran with all her strength toward the one she had waited for.

Six and a half years had passed since they were separated.

It had been far too long to hold on to the promise they had made, but Claire had clung to that promise. It had given her the strength to keep going all this time.

“I’ll come back for you! I’ll return and take you back, no matter what!!”

Fifteen-year-old Kal-el’s voice echoed in her mind.

I’ve never forgotten. I’ve been waiting for you, and only you.

Claire ran with everything she had.

The plane landed, and the pilot jumped from the wing. Even though the figure was small and distant, Claire knew exactly who it was.

He’s taller now. His body is stronger. But I know it’s you.

She ran.

With all her might, she ran. She called his name. She reached out her arms. Tears streamed down her face.

She had believed. She had known that he would keep his promise and come here.

He had overcome countless hardships, made it here with his comrades, and now stood in the sky capital.

The pilot turned and looked at her. Shock spread across his face.

Then—he called her name. He ran toward her.

I knew it.

“Kal…”

Claire threw herself into his arms.

“Claire…”

Kal-el embraced her tightly.

The strength of their embrace rendered a thousand words unnecessary. Simply holding each other, their arms wrapped around each other’s backs, made time disappear. Words weren’t needed. The warmth of his arms and chest, just as she remembered, was enough. All they needed now was to say each other’s names.

I just want to hold the person who came here, leading a fleet that covered the sky, fulfilling the promise he made, and then I’ll wipe my tears and greet him with a smile.

“Kal…”

She called his name.

“Claire…”

The grown-up Kal-el was here now, holding her in his arms. She knew she didn’t need to cry, knew that all she needed was to smile, but the tears flowed anyway. A billion searing emotions spilled from her eyes and ran down her cheeks.

Kal-el’s arms tightened around her. She clung to him, silently swearing that they would never be separated again. After so many years of longing to see him, after being apart for so long, they would never be torn apart again. Ulshyrra would surely be happy for them, feeling their joy.

I will stay with him, always.

And I will be the happiest person in the world.

From the skies above Ulysses Palace, Kiyoaki watched Kal-el land.

He saw someone running toward Kal-el in the courtyard, and the two embraced. Could that be Claire? The thought flickered in his mind, but he didn’t have time to get involved in others' affairs. His focus was on landing and rescuing Mio and Illia. Spotting a suitable location, Kiyoaki began his descent.

Landing his Ikaruga a short distance from Kal-el’s plane, Kiyoaki jumped down and took in the sight of the vast garden and the majestic palace looming beyond it, with flames spewing from its midsection.

The initial assault by Dambazolik and Karnasion’s recent crash had dealt severe damage to the palace’s structure. It wouldn’t be long before the building collapsed entirely.

Nobles, high-ranking officials, servants, and their families were fleeing into the spacious garden, looking up at the Odin Air Squadron circling above and covering their ears against the booming cannon fire that shook the ground of Pleiades. Everywhere, people were shouting conjectures at each other.

“There’s a riot in the Stefano district! Tens of thousands of people are heading this way…!”

“They say Claire’s supporters are stirring up the resistance!”

“Claire is popular with the poor. If those peasants take advantage of the chaos to loot the palace, this place will turn into a real hell!”

The nobles seemed more afraid of their own people than the enemy soldiers. After years of exploiting the lower classes, it wasn’t hard to imagine that the commoners might seize this opportunity to reclaim what had been taken from them. For the Allied Multi-Island Sea, it would be quite convenient if the ruling class of Uranos were overthrown by their own people, forcing a change in their will to continue the war.

With these thoughts swirling in the back of his mind, Kiyoaki sprinted toward the burning palace, gasping for breath. Where could Illia be held? And where was Mio?

"Mio! Illia! Where are you? Answer me!"

Kiyoaki entered the main hall, shouting at the top of his lungs.

There were few people left inside. The constant barrage of cannon fire shook the entire building, and smoke and dust filled the air. Flickering flames illuminated the haze, casting an orange glow over fallen chandeliers, paintings, and fine furniture that were now igniting.

The palace was enormous. Searching for someone in such a place felt hopeless. But all he could do was call out.

"Mio! Illia!"

Kiyoaki wandered the palace, yelling their names. Occasionally, a person resembling a commoner, with a sack filled with looted valuables—paintings, jewellery, expensive dresses—would emerge from the smoke and dash toward the exits. It seemed looting had already begun, but no one was there to stop them. Everyone was too busy trying to save their own lives. Kiyoaki, clad in his Odin Squadron flight suit, ran through the building unnoticed.

“It’s me, Kiyoaki! I’m here to save you! Mio! Illia! Please, answer me!”

He shouted their names at every turn of the hallways, frantically searching for any sign of them. The palace’s complex structure frustrated him, but he kept shouting, his voice hoarse. He climbed stairs, dodged flames, and finally emerged into a wide hall.

White smoke filled the space. Through gaps in the smoke, he could see expensive sofas, display shelves, and carvings stretching from the walls to the ceiling.

The soot and ash swirling in the air made visibility poor, but it was clear that this must be one of the grand corridors where nobles had once gathered to gossip. He recalled history textbooks that depicted large gatherings of aristocrats in such halls, signing treaties between nations. But now, there were no nobles in sight. Flames licked at the floors and furniture, and the desolate grandeur of the dying palace was evident.

Kiyoaki took a deep breath and shouted again.

"Mio! Illia! It’s me, Kiyoaki! Please, answer me!"

His voice echoed through the vast corridor, disappearing into the haze. The echoes faded into silence, and just as he was about to press further into the hall, he heard something—faint but familiar.

“Mio…?”

Kiyoaki strained his eyes, peering through the smoke. The swirling white haze stubbornly obscured his view.

He moved toward the direction of the faint sound, stepping closer to the spreading flames. The voice had come from this way...

“Mio! It’s me! I’m here to help! Where are you? Please, answer me!”

He called into the smoke, the orange flames dancing around him, beckoning him forward through the greyish-white haze.

He reached out toward the blurred mist—

Suddenly, a gust of wind blew through, clearing the air.

Sunlight streamed in through tall windows that stretched from floor to ceiling, illuminating the entire scene. Dust particles floated in the golden light, creating a sacred, almost heavenly atmosphere, casting layered beams of light deep into the hall.

Mio stood alone, bathed in the light, gazing at Kiyoaki.

Her pure white dress, stained with blood, shimmered in the slanting rays of the sun streaming through the window frame, cloaked in silver-gray light.

Mio stood in the dying palace, with flames at her feet and tens of thousands of sparkling particles of light at her back, like an angel bathed in blood.

Flames flickered on the carpet between them. Mio, with an expressionless face like a porcelain doll, simply gazed at Kiyoaki before stepping over the flames.

No words were needed. They simply wrapped their arms around each other, feeling the warmth of familiarity—the softness of the other’s body, the warmth they had known since childhood—in their hands, in their chests, and in the embrace of the other’s back.

It was true that they had been apart for a long time. But the moment they were reunited, time seemed to vanish, and the distance between them disappeared. It felt as natural as moving from yesterday to today, as if they had been separated by just one night. Kiyoaki and Mio accepted each other’s presence as if they had never been apart.

Ah, I see. We’ve been together all along. Even though we couldn’t see each other, we were always holding hands, somewhere far away from here. As he held Mio, Kiyoaki had this strange thought. He could feel the image of them holding hands and smiling in a field of canola flowers on Messus Island, just like in those memories, as if that connection had always been there.

Kiyoaki tightened his arms around Mio’s back.

“Fio delivered your message to me.”

“Yes.”

“... Right after it reached me, she collapsed. I buried her on a hill in Santos. Many people have been leaving flowers at her grave.”

“I see... Fio...”

Mio murmured, her arms still around Kiyoaki’s back, as she lifted her face to look at him.

“You came to save me, didn’t you?”

Kiyoaki gazed closely at Mio. Three and a half years had passed, and she had matured. The innocence he once knew was nearly gone, replaced by the calm, dignified eyes of a refined, intelligent woman.

“Yeah.”

“I see.”

Mio murmured softly, lowering her gaze while still holding onto Kiyoaki. He could sense the turmoil of thoughts swirling inside her, gradually organizing themselves, ready to be expressed logically.

“I saw you from the balcony. You shot down Karnasion.”

“Yeah, somehow.”

“You avenged your sister.”

“Yeah. I promised back then.”

Mio then took Kiyoaki’s left hand and checked that the ring she had given him was still on his pinkie.

“The ring. It made it.”

“Yeah, Fio delivered it.”

Mio smiled mischievously.

“You really are so gullible.”

She then took the ring off his finger and threw it into the flames on the floor.

With a sharp sound, the silver ring disappeared into the fire.

“You’re too naive. I taught you on Air Hunt Island, didn’t I? Humans lie. I was a spy who tricked you, using you for my amusement.”

Her cold smile was the same contemptuous one she had shown him when they parted on Air Hunt Island.

Mio let go of Kiyoaki’s back and took a step backward.

“Coming all the way here, you sure worked hard. How many times do I have to deceive you before you get it? Learn something already. I don’t care about you at all.”

Kiyoaki silently stared at Mio.

In his heart, he could see her inner tears vividly.

Mio was desperately putting on this act. He could feel it from something hidden deep within her expression, from the words she was trying so hard to mask.

If this had been the old him, he probably wouldn’t have understood. He would have taken Mio’s words at face value and been hurt. But the current Kiyoaki understood.

People have to make choices. You can’t choose two things at once; you have to pick one and move forward. Mio had chosen to perform this clumsy act and was moving in that direction.

“Illia is in the dungeon under the palace. Go down those stairs, take the right exit, and it’s in one of the two buildings with the bronze door. She should be in the basement. You need to hurry, or the building will collapse, and she’ll be buried alive.”

Still maintaining her villainous expression, Mio gave him the information as if it were nothing.

“And Claire—she’s being held by Demistri in the highest tower of the rear palace. Kal-el should be coming to rescue her, so you might want to tell him. He’ll be happy to know.”

“Yeah. I saw Kal-el land in the garden earlier, and he was hugging a woman—black hair, white blouse. I think that was Claire.”

When he said this, Mio’s face brightened.

“I’m so glad, Claire… really, thank goodness…”

Relief washed over her as she turned to face Kiyoaki again.

“That’s it. I’m done here. Goodbye, Kiyoaki. Don’t let yourself be fooled so easily next time.”

She spoke with a teasing expression and turned to leave. But Kiyoaki called out to her.

“Mio, come with me.”

Mio laughed and brushed off his words.

“Huh? Why would I go with you?”

She took a breath and laughed cheerfully.

“I have someone I love. I need to go to him.”

Kiyoaki remained silent, accepting her words.

Mio’s performance was so clumsy that it was almost painful to watch. The storm of emotions raging inside her was overflowing from her eyes, from the depths of her words. But pointing that out now wouldn’t help.

The palace wasn’t going to hold up for long. They didn’t have time to stand around, so Kiyoaki decided not to deny Mio’s lies and her act. For now, he had to focus on getting her to safety.

“Fine. We’ll bring him with us. Let’s all go together.”

“We can’t. Neither of us can return to the Allied Multi-Island Sea. If we go back, we’ll be killed.”

Mio tried her best to maintain her facade, continuing her act as a wicked woman.

“You understand now, right? Hurry, go to Illia before the building collapses. I need to go back upstairs, or he’ll die.”

The rumbling around them intensified. More dust and debris were falling from the ceiling. There wasn’t much time left. Kiyoaki had to reach Illia before she was trapped under the rubble.

But still—

“Mio, I came all this way to bring you back. After you save him, we’ll go back together. We’ll figure out the Air Hunt Island situation ourselves.”

For the third time, he pleaded with her. Mio continued to mask herself in a cold demeanour.

“There’s no way. You know that. We’re spies. Besides, there’s no point in risking our lives to return. I don’t need your help. So, goodbye. Thanks for coming this far. See you.”

With that, Mio turned to leave.

“Wait!”

Kiyoaki called out, realizing that if this was truly their final goodbye, there were things he had to say.

“…I… I came here after making a promise to marry Illia when the war is over.”

Mio stood silently, her back turned. Between them, new flames began to rise. Her expression was hidden from view.

“…I wanted to save you… and tell you that. So… none of this is your fault. I’m the coward here… I’m the terrible person.”

Through the flames, Mio’s bloodstained white dress seemed to reflect both tears and joy. Perhaps those conflicting emotions were swirling inside her at that very moment.

After a moment of stillness, Mio slowly turned back toward Kiyoaki.

Her clumsy mask was gone. In its place was the open, honest expression of the Mio he knew.

“…Really?”

Her voice was casual, like the small talk they used to share in the officer’s quarters. Kiyoaki nodded.

“…Yeah. I proposed right before I went into battle.”

Mio cupped her cheeks with both hands, tilting her head with a playful curiosity.

“W-What did you say? How did you do it?”

Caught off guard by Mio’s sudden change in demeanour, Kiyoaki stammered as he answered honestly.

“Well, I stood tall, and… I made a fist over my chest… and said something like, ‘I declare that I love you and only you! Let’s get married when the war is over!’”

As he stumbled through his explanation, Mio let out a playful squeal, like a young girl blushing with excitement, and smiled at him.

“And what did Illia say? How did she react?”

“Well, uh… she slapped me. Called me an idiot, told me I was clueless and reckless, then sent me off to battle.”

“Uh-huh, uh-huh.”

“And just before I went into the second battle, she finally agreed. You know, that superstition about soldiers who make marriage vows before battle ending up dead? Well, I embraced it, and here I am.”

Kiyoaki shrugged, palms up like a fool, while Mio clutched her stomach, laughing heartily.

“Hahaha, hahaha! What’s that? That’s awful! Making such a promise before a battle is just asking for death! That’s so like Illia. Hahaha!”

Mio wiped away the tears that had pooled under her eyes with the tips of her fingers, a result of laughing too much. She took a deep breath and looked up.

“Be happy. Give Illia my regards. …Well, I’ve finished my business here, and I need to go to the one I love.”

“I’ll save Illia, and you’ll save him. Then we’ll meet again. Let’s rendezvous in the garden.”

“I told you, we can’t go back to your side. Please understand that.”

He understood, but Kiyoaki couldn’t fully accept it. Still, the building was on the verge of collapse, and Mio was right—they couldn’t stay here forever.

Kiyoaki made up his mind to leave. He believed he would see Mio again soon. This was just a temporary parting. Once they rescued their loved ones, they could regroup and figure out the future. Thanks to the information Mio had sent through Fio, this mission had become possible, and there was a real chance of pardon.

“Mio, a gift.”

With that, Kiyoaki decided and tossed his holstered pistol to Mio. It was a standard-issue .45 caliber. He wondered if she knew how to use it, but Mio expertly removed the magazine, checked the remaining rounds, loaded it, disengaged the safety, aimed at the sidewall, and fired without hesitation. She smiled as she saw the bullet holes in the wall.

“Thanks. I’ll take it.”

Mio, with practiced ease, strapped the belt and holster around her blood-stained dress. It was clear she had received some kind of training—her movements were more skilled than the average soldier’s.

“For now, we’ll go our separate ways. But we’ll meet again later, okay?”

Kiyoaki emphasized.

“If we can meet again,” Mio responded with a smile before finally turning her back on him and running out of sight.

Kiyoaki silently watched in the direction Mio had disappeared. He recalled the words she had told him upon their reunion.

"Illia is in the dungeon under the palace. Go down those stairs, take the right exit, and in one of the two buildings with the bronze door. She should be in the basement."

Without Mio's guidance, he would have never found such a hidden location. If he hadn’t met her here, Illia would have remained trapped, buried alive, and they would never have seen each other again.

Mio… she searched for me just to tell me where Illia was…

He realized this. Despite her loved one being in danger, she had come downstairs to inform Kiyoaki and then returned to him. It wasn’t about wanting to see Kiyoaki—it was about saving Illia.

“Mio.”

He whispered her name. His body almost surged forward, ready to chase after her, but he barely restrained himself. He would see her again soon. After rescuing Illia, he would come back here…

Atori, the top special operative of the Patriotis organization, looked down at Thomas, now lying like a blood-soaked rag, and kicked his body over, forcing him onto his back.

Thomas, covered head to toe in his own blood, coughed up a thick clot with a sickening sound, barely managing to open his swollen eyes. The clear blue sky above him seemed almost mocking, an insult to the miserable state he found himself in.

"Did you really think you stood a chance? Against me? In that condition?" Atori sneered, his voice cold and detached.

Atori was a small man, but his combat abilities were unmatched even within Patriotis. Thomas had avoided confronting him ever since a childhood encounter had left him half-dead. Yet today, despite his battered body, Thomas had dared to challenge him, only to be swiftly cut down.

"Hurry up, Atori. Stop wasting time," came the raspy voice of Pope Illustriali’s from behind.

The rooftop of the Ulysses Palace was abuzz with activity. Nina Viento’s personal airship, emblazoned with the symbol of the "Hummingbird," was preparing for take-off. The rotor blades spun slowly, awaiting the Pope’s boarding. The plan was to escape the palace and flee to the capital of the Harmonia Empire, Arkaselt. Though the Taisho Sea Alliance had yet to discover it, Illustriali’s was the shadowy puppet master behind Uranos' ongoing war. As long as this elderly Pope survived, the conflict would continue unabated, with Illustriali’s siphoning endless wealth from war through Chrono Magos, keeping the world aflame.

Atori glanced disdainfully at the "Hummingbird" emblem on Claire's airship and then back at Thomas.

"Quite the luxury, huh? Getting your own symbol on the Queen’s personal ship. What’s your game, huh?"

He ground his boot into Thomas’s blood-streaked face. Weakly, Thomas raised his arms and grabbed Atori’s ankle, still trying to resist.

"Die," Atori snarled, raising his foot to crush Thomas's throat.

Just then, a faint sound—a pistol slide being pulled back—caught Atori's sharp ears.

It was a noise that most people wouldn’t even notice, the sound of a .45 caliber round being chambered from far away.

Atori immediately dropped into a crouch. A split second later, a gunshot rang out, the bullet grazing his hair.

He caught sight of gunpowder smoke drifting from behind a water tower to his right.

Without hesitation, Atori leaped into action.

Mio, reloading her second shot, braced herself internally.

"Two seconds... just hold him off for two seconds."

Since arriving in Pleiades, she had trained rigorously with the Hachidori every night, learning close-quarters combat. The bruises and scrapes from those sessions had helped her hone the skills necessary to hold her ground against Atori for just two seconds.

Her nerves sharpened to their peak. Time stretched, each moment becoming tens of times longer than it would for an ordinary person. Mio watched Atori’s every movement, preparing herself.

On his second leap, Atori was already in front of her. He twisted his body, avoiding the aim of the .45 caliber pistol, making it look as though he would attack from one direction.

But Mio didn’t fire. She kept watching, waiting.

A mere 0.1 seconds later, Atori's right-hand dagger thrust toward her left side. An attack that would be impossible for most to evade—but Mio narrowly dodged it with a slight shift of her body.

"?!"

Atori was taken aback. He hadn’t expected a woman to avoid his strike. With 1.6 seconds left, Mio slammed the pistol grip toward Atori’s temple. He swayed just enough to dodge, and in the next instant, his left-hand dagger was aimed at her carotid artery.

But Mio anticipated it again, bending her body to avoid the strike.

Atori's eyes darkened with genuine murderous intent. Having dodged his lethal strikes twice, he now understood that Mio had real combat training. With 1.4 seconds remaining, Mio focused every ounce of her attention on Atori's movements.

With a soft hiss of breath, Atori’s heel scraped the ground. His arm moved at such speed that even knowing it was an afterimage, Mio's eyes seemed to see dozens of arms coming at her. The next blow couldn’t be avoided, and she knew that even a minor wound would expose her to Atori’s poison. Determined, she poured her remaining strength into a powerful backstep and raised her pistol toward Atori.

She fired. A sharp sound rang out. Incredibly, Atori deflected the bullet with his dagger. He was truly a monster. With just one second left, she had to hold on.

Atori closed the gap instantly, his daggers falling on Mio like a storm of steel. But even if he was fast, he only had two arms. Remembering her training with the Hachidori, Mio focused on Atori’s eyes and shoulders, predicting the path of his strikes. She dodged the first slash by arching her back, blocked the second with the slide of her pistol, and deflected the third with her elbow against Atori’s arm.

"Your time is up."

With 0.2 seconds remaining, Atori groaned and looked back over his shoulder.

Thomas had already pressed his own blade against Atori’s carotid artery. Atori’s mistake had been underestimating Mio as just a woman in that initial 0.6 seconds.

"Well done, Mio," Thomas muttered, covered in Atori’s blood as it sprayed from his neck. As Atori’s body collapsed to the ground, lifeless, Mio turned her gaze toward the Pope. The small, elderly man was desperately trying to climb into the airship.

Mio fired a third round between the Pope and the airship, a high-pitched sound ringing out.

"Don’t move, Illustriali! One more step, and I’ll shoot!" she ordered.

Illustriali fell to the ground in a heap, raising his hands in surrender.

"P-please, stop! Don’t harm me! I’ve done nothing!" the Pope begged, trying to crawl away.

But Thomas, drenched in blood, stood in his path.

"Do you recognize me?" Thomas growled. "I’m the son of Levan Belour, Deputy Minister of the Department of Documents, who was executed by your trap."

Illustriali stared in shock at Thomas, still sitting on the ground, trying to explain himself.

"I-I don’t know you! Stop this! You cannot harm an unarmed old man—God will not forgive you!"

"I don’t want to hear your mention of God," Thomas retorted, pulling a belt from his waist and tightly binding the Pope’s hands and feet. He left Illustriali tied up on the rooftop.

"I’ll leave your fate to the goddess of fortune. If the building collapses, you lose. If your kind allies find you and untie you, you win. Consider it a kindness."

The palace wouldn’t hold for more than another hour. Anyone coming to the roof at this point would either be a high-ranking officer with access to the airship’s keys or a commoner looting the place. The Pope stared up at Thomas with bloodshot eyes, screaming in desperation.

"If you help me, I’ll make you my closest adviser! You can have all the money and status you want—unimaginable power! Leaving me here will do you no good. Think about it!"

Thomas scratched the back of his head, then coolly replied, "I’m dying soon from poison. I don’t care about wealth or power. Too bad for you."

With that, he kicked Illustriali’s body, rolling him to the base of a lighting fixture, then sliced the old man’s neck with a swift motion. The Pope slumped over, silent at last.

Thomas turned to Mio, his mouth forming a slight pout.

"What are you doing here? Where’s Kiyoaki?"

Mio shrugged and shot back with a wry smile, "A little gratitude wouldn’t kill you. I came back to help you, you know."

"As if I’d cry over it, idiot. But… thanks for saving me."

Thomas swayed, almost collapsing.

It was a miracle he was still standing. Mio rushed to catch him, gently lowering him to the ground and placing his head on her lap.

With a faint smile, Thomas rested his head comfortably on her thigh.

"Quite the luxury. Dying while getting a lap pillow from you… that’s a luxury."

Mio sighed, holding his hand.

"You sound like Reiner sometimes. Well, you are Reiner, after all."

"Reiner and Hachidori... they're both me. Back when I was at Air Hunt Officer Academy, those were good times... I wish I could go back," Thomas said wistfully, a faint smile on his bloodied face.

Mio looked up at the sky. The February sky was an overwhelmingly clear blue, silently gazing down upon the struggles of the people below.

"Your katsudon was amazing. We all ate it together, right? Kiyoaki, Illia, Cecil... even Kagura. Balthazar was always studying, but sometimes he'd come out of the study room and ask you to make coffee... Those were good times."

"Yeah, they were," Mio replied, her voice filled with nostalgia as she and Thomas reminisced about the distant past. The wind that blew through carried the bittersweet scent of memories they could never return to.

"Everyone's incredible, aren't they? The Seven of Eriadore. They changed the world. And you... you used Fio to destroy Pleiades. Everyone else is amazing, except me."

Mio stroked Thomas' head gently and shook her head. "You captured both Zenon, the head of Chrono Magos, and the real king of Uranos, Illustriali. You're a true hero of justice, Thomas. You saved the world. People might not know it, but it doesn't change the fact."

Thomas sighed. "Hmm. Doesn't matter. I'm going to die soon anyway."

The wind swept through them, signalling the end of Thomas's life was drawing near. Mio knew this but couldn't bring herself to leave his side.

However...

"Go on. The building’s going to collapse."

"I'm staying with you."

"I appreciate it, but you should go. Take that airship and go wherever you want. You're free now."

Mio tightened her grip on Thomas' hand. "I'm staying."

She repeated the words, this time with more conviction. Thomas shook his head and became serious.

"It doesn't make me happy. You should go to Kiyoaki. He'll make you happy..."

"Let me do what I want."

"Mio..."

"I want to stay with you. Until the very end. I decided that already."

Mio whispered softly as she entwined her fingers with Thomas' hair.

Thomas, who had lost his father to execution as a child and watched his mother fall into mental illness, had entered the intelligence training facility with the goal of avenging his father and curing his mother. He had been moulded into Hachidori and created Reiner by Zenon, all to achieve his goals. Despite being branded a traitor and mistreated by Zenon, he had sacrificed everything for his family.

And yet, on the day of his revenge, he chose to save Mio. Even though it had nothing to do with his personal mission, he had fought against Zenon, battled the Renjaku, and taken a lethal dose of poison for her. He had even told her to leave him behind and go to Kiyoaki, saying that would bring him happiness.

"I can't just abandon you."

Mio wasn’t sure if what she felt was love. She just couldn’t bear to let him die alone. If she could offer him a moment of warmth, the warmth of human kindness at the end of his life, she wanted to. He deserved that much after everything he had sacrificed, after he had wished for her happiness.

After Thomas was gone, she didn’t know what would happen. Would she go to the front courtyard like Kiyoaki had suggested? She couldn’t imagine herself doing that. How could she face them after what she had done—luring enemies to Air Hunt Island, causing massive losses to the people, the academy, and the fleet? Could she really smile among them again?

She had no place in this world anymore. All that mattered now was being by Thomas’s side. If the building collapsed, so be it. She didn’t care what happened to her anymore. She would gaze up at the sky of this ruined capital, praying for the start of a new, peaceful world, buried beneath the debris of the palace. That would be a fitting end for a traitor.

"It’s so frustrating..."

Yes, no matter how frustrating it was...

"I just want to destroy everything, make it all a mess. It pisses me off so much just watching this melodrama unfold."

Even if it made her angry to watch...

"I want to tear it all apart, just so you can never live with the embarrassment. Make it so you can't bear it anymore."

Suddenly, Mio realized the voice wasn’t just in her head. She looked up, surprised, to see Kiliai standing there, arms crossed and a frustrated expression on her face.

"Kiliai... you..."

She had been with them in the palace earlier, but Mio hadn’t noticed her leave. Now, Kiliai gave Mio a wicked grin.

"Sorry to intrude on your sweet moment here, but I just can't stand it. So, I'm going to ruin it for you."

With that, Kiliai pulled out a small yellow pouch from her pocket and tossed it to Mio.

Mio caught it, opening it to find ointment, round pills, and granules inside.

"Give that round pill to that idiot. It's tough, but don't let him spit it out. He'll thrash around, so you'll have to hold him down. After that, rub the ointment on his wounds, and make sure he takes the medicine twice a day. He'll be fine in a month."

"......"

"What's with that look? Don’t trust me? I’m a poison expert, you know. I wouldn't be stupid enough to use something I couldn't cure. Why do you think I mess around with something as dangerous as Mizukabuto poison? To make sure I can neutralize it in case I ever get affected myself."

Mio stared at the contents of the pouch, then looked back at Kiliai, her eyes beginning to water.

"Kiliai..."

Before she could thank her, Kiliai waved her hands frantically, a pained expression on her face.

"Don’t you dare start with all that sentimental crap. You two have already been saying enough embarrassing lines. If you didn’t die after all that, how would you even live with yourselves afterward? So yeah, you're welcome. It’s a relief for me, too."

Mio couldn’t suppress her joy. Tears streamed down her cheeks, and she couldn’t stop herself from speaking her gratitude.

"I love you, Kiliai. I really do."

"Stop it! I hate melodrama, remember?"

"Thank you. I used to hate you, but now I love you so much."

"Ahhh, I can’t hear anything! I don’t hear any of this!" Kiliai, her face beet red, covered her ears with her hands and ran off, disappearing from the rooftop.

"I love you... I love everyone."

Mio muttered softly before opening Thomas's mouth and giving him the pill.

For a moment, nothing happened as Thomas weakly swallowed it. But then his eyes widened, and his body jerked upright like a spring. He tried to vomit, his body rejecting the medicine, but Mio held his jaw shut, restraining him with all her strength as he thrashed.

After about a minute, Thomas went still. He foamed at the mouth, his hands and feet twitching slightly. For a terrifying moment, Mio thought he might have died. But then, a few moments later, he opened his eyes slightly.

"Ugh... cough... cough! What was that?"

"Hey, don't spit it out! You're okay now."

"Ugh... cough... What... was that? Poison?"

"Kiliai gave you the antidote. She said you'll be fine."

Thomas blinked, staring up at Mio in disbelief.

"I'm... not going to die?"

"Seems like it."

Mio stared at Thomas, her expression a mixture of amusement and relief as he grimaced.

"...I think dying would’ve been easier than taking that medicine... What was that? It's worse than the poison."

"But look, you’re feeling better, aren’t you?" Mio smiled gently.

"...This is Kiliai’s idea of a joke. She loves messing with people... I was pretty sure I was going to die..."

"Maybe Kiliai’s actually a good person?"

"...Definitely not. Not as far as I know. But she hated Zenon, so maybe this was her way of paying me back... She's free now too, after all."

Mio helped Thomas to his feet, noticing that his steps were more stable than before. Together, they turned toward the airship. The cockpit was empty—probably meant to be piloted by Atori.

"Let’s get on this airship, head to the Stefano District, and help your mother. Then you can fly to Harmonia or somewhere else, and avoid getting captured."

Thomas scratched his head, thinking deeply. "Yeah... I have to save my mom."

"Let’s go then."

"But... Valkyrie’s fighters are still out there. If they target us, it’s over."

"If it happens, it happens. It’s all up to luck. But if we stay here, the building will collapse and we’ll die anyway. Let’s go."

Mio squeezed Thomas's hand and smiled warmly.

Thomas gazed at her for a moment before returning the smile. "...You’re right. It’s up to luck. Let’s go."

They nodded to each other and climbed aboard the airship. Thomas took the controls, and the rotor blades began to spin faster.

The airship, adorned with the hummingbird symbol on both sides of its fuselage, slowly ascended into the sky, bathed in sunlight. Below them, long-range artillery fire from the Odin fortress struck the military installations of Pleiades, spreading flames across the surface.

From above, they could also see what appeared to be a massive crowd marching toward the Evangelis District. Tens of thousands of people were on the move. Mio recognized them as the resistance forces stirred up by Ignacio. The numbers were far greater than expected, likely because everyone could sense the impending fall of the Uranos regime. If they succeeded in seizing the palace and the royal assembly hall, the old Uranos might crumble, and a new era could begin...

"You called me a stupid woman, didn’t you? I definitely heard you say it clearly."

"Uh, yeah, but do we really have to talk about that right now?"

"You didn’t just say it once, you kept repeating it. Is that what you really think of me? That I’m a stupid woman?"

As Kiyoaki scratched his head while running toward his beloved plane in the front courtyard of Ulysses Palace, he glanced back at Illia, who was running behind him.

"I don’t think that at all. But can we talk about this later? We need to hurry and get out of here. It’s dangerous if we stay, and everyone is still fighting hard."

Illia glared at Kiyoaki with displeasure but said nothing as she continued to run. After managing to follow the path Mio had told them about and reaching the underground prison to rescue the captured Illia, instead of thanking him, Illia was grilling Kiyoaki over the words he’d shouted during the aerial battle.

Finally, they reached Ikaruga. They looked around, but there was no sign of Mio. Since it was a single-seater fighter, it was impossible to take both Mio and Illia back at the same time. First, he had to take Illia back to the Odin flying fortress, and then return here to reunite with Mio. Odin was only 40 kilometres away, and including the take-off and landing, it wouldn’t take more than an hour to return. Convincing himself of this, Kiyoaki took Illia’s hand, climbed onto the wing, and slipped into the cockpit.

"Do you even know how to open the throttle, you stupid man?"

"Are you still going on about that!? Just hurry up and get in! It’s cramped, but you’ll only have to endure it for about five minutes…"

Illia puffed her cheeks in irritation, peeking into the cockpit to find a place to fit her body. Since it was a single-seater cockpit, there was no real room, so her only option was to squeeze in between Kiyoaki and the control stick.

To ensure Kiyoaki had a clear view, Illia turned her right side toward the windshield and lowered her hips onto Kiyoaki’s lower abdomen. This position was, in a way, a sort of “princess carry.”

"This is a really awkward position, isn’t it?"

"It can’t be helped. We need to hurry back and get ready to fight again. You can stay here if you want, but the artillery from our forces is pounding away, and I hear the civilians have started rioting, so it’s about to become a ground battle soon. It’s really dangerous."

Kiyoaki, of course, had never been this close to Illia before, and it made him nervous. Having her sitting on his lower abdomen, he couldn’t help but have some inappropriate thoughts given the situation, but he steeled himself, started the engine, and began taxiing for take-off. People nearby fled from the accelerating Ikaruga. The plane that Cal-el had been piloting had already taken off, as it was no longer visible.

The wheels lifted off the ground, and Ikaruga soared high into the sky.

By now, all the planes flying around were bronze-coloured. Kiyoaki and Illia watched in awe as Odin’s fighter squadron, which had seized control of the airspace over Pleiades, flew triumphantly. Trying to cover his embarrassment, Kiyoaki made conversation.

"We really did take control of the airspace, didn’t we?"

"Yeah, we did it. It’s still hard to believe."

"It’s not over yet, but… I think we won."

They climbed to 3,500 meters and began a gentle turn to survey all of Pleiades. Kiyoaki felt a growing certainty that they had won the battle. Most of Pleiades' major military facilities had been obliterated by artillery bombardment, with both the naval base and airfields engulfed in flames and rendered unusable. The anti-aircraft guns were completely silenced, and the bombers were making repeated, unchallenged attacks on their targets.

Soon, the paratroopers would begin landing, establishing footholds across the surface. After that, Odin would be brought down to Pleiades like pirates, and the ground forces would board and seize control of key ministries, broadcasting stations, and the Ulysses Palace. Uranos would lose its ability to govern or continue the war once the centres of political and military power were taken.

"It’s thanks to you," Illia said suddenly, looking down at Pleiades.

"You took down three Ortegas and shot down Karnasion. Taking out four ace pilots on your own was what decided the air battle. Because of that, Odin was able to win."

Illia’s close, serious expression made Kiyoaki blush.

"It was thanks to everyone. Captain Leo, Dambazolik, Lulu, Lala, Kandata, Sanatra… Cal-el, Seagull, and Takeo were all incredible too. I was just riding on their efforts. The fighter squadron as a whole made it happen."

"You’re humble."

"It’s the truth."

"Was calling me a stupid woman the truth too?"

"……I’m sorry. It was my fault… I was just caught up in the moment… I didn’t want you to die."

"You were yelling, 'Don’t you know how to open the throttle, you stupid woman!' What the hell was that? I know how! How could I not, when I’ve been flying?"

"……………"

"When you said that, I got so mad… I opened the throttle without thinking. If I hadn’t, I would have died. No question."

"……………"

"So, well… yeah. I forgive you."

Mumbling awkwardly, Illia turned her face back toward the windshield.

Below them, the Ulysses Palace was on the verge of collapse.

The last bit of stability it had barely been maintaining gave way like a kneeling giant. The base of the structure expelled clouds of dust, and the upper parts sank downward. A brownish haze and thick black smoke spread out like a massive donut, swallowing the crumbling remains of the palace.

The fall of the Ulysses Palace symbolized the defeat of Uranos.

Fifty-centimetre artillery shells continued to land on Pleiades, engulfing airfields, naval ports, and anti-aircraft gun batteries in flames, reducing them to concrete wreckage. Fighter-bombers circled above, relentlessly targeting bridges, highways, and military vehicles, isolating and dividing the ground forces of Uranos, cutting off their communications. Meanwhile, the paratroopers, protected by air support, were steadily establishing footholds on the ground, receiving construction materials, food, and ammunition from the sky, securing their positions over time.

Uranos was falling.

“To end this war. I’m going to crush Uranos.”

Seven and a half years had passed since that day on Messus Island when Kiyoaki and Mio had sworn that vow, staring down at his burned homeland after his family was killed. What had once seemed like an impossibly distant goal was now within reach. Kiyoaki allowed himself a moment to reflect on the years he had spent, moving between the great powers of the Multi-Island Sea, working with countless comrades, always giving his all. But then he quickly returned to the present.

Was Mio safe?

He hoped she hadn’t stayed behind in the palace that had just collapsed…

At that moment, the radio crackled to life.

"We’ve spotted a Uranos airship taking off from the Stefano District. It looks like it’s carrying high-ranking personnel trying to escape from Pleiades. Should we shoot it down?"

The voice of one of the fighter squadron members came through the speaker. Kiyoaki squinted in the direction indicated. Far off in the distance, a heavy transport airship with tilt-rotors was struggling along at an altitude of about 3,000 meters. The sky above Pleiades was already under Valkyrie’s control, so the airship’s escape attempt seemed desperate. It was probably manned by government officials or amateurs who thought they could somehow escape. Yet, for some reason, Kiyoaki had a bad feeling.

"…Wait. I’ll check it out."

It wasn’t more than ten kilometres away, so it wouldn’t take long to reach. Kiyoaki opened up the throttle of Ikaruga and began closing the distance between them. The airship was headed east-northeast, toward the Harmonian Empire.

As they slowly closed in, Illia murmured.

"A hummingbird…?"

"Huh?"

"There’s some kind of illustration on the side of the airship…"

Following Illia’s words, Kiyoaki focused on the side of the airship. There it was, clear as day: a beautifully drawn hummingbird with bee-like wings, blue and green feathers, and an unusually long beak.

Kiyoaki’s heart pounded in his chest.

He would never forget it—about two and a half years ago, during that scorching summer at the Odin air fortress.

When the Akitsu Federation and St Vault Empire suddenly went to war, Kiyoaki and Kagura, imprisoned in a cell, had managed to escape thanks to Balthazar’s reckless actions. They were preparing to parachute out of Odin when Kiyoaki had confronted Raine, revealing him as a special operative, and tossed him a parachute, giving him a chance to escape. Reiner was a traitor, but he was also Kiyoaki’s friend, so he did it. Just before Reiner escaped, he shouted something.

“Kiyoaki, my nose art is a hummingbird!”

Then Reiner parachuted out of Odin, and Kiyoaki hadn’t seen him since…

"No way."

His eyes widened. Friendly fighter planes had already started to close in, eager to shoot down the escaping airship themselves.

"Don’t shoot! Wait, let me confirm the passengers…"

Kiyoaki used his mic to order his squamates to hold fire. He carefully positioned Ikaruga so the black rabbit nose art would be visible to the airship’s crew, then slowly closed the gap.

He peered inside.

In the back seat, there was an elderly woman. Kiyoaki didn’t recognize her. In the front, in the co-pilot’s seat, sat a young woman. She placed her hand against the window and looked at him with a serious expression.

"Mio… Mio’s on that ship!"

Illia cried out in surprise. Kiyoaki focused on the pilot’s seat, locking eyes with the man there.

"Reiner…? That’s Reiner, right…?"

He couldn’t be sure from this distance, but the atmosphere suggested it was Reiner… or at least someone who looked like him.

"…It’s Reiner. Mio’s waving."

Illia said, waving back at Mio.

Sure enough, Mio was smiling and waving at them from behind the glass.

──Goodbye.

──Thank you. I’ll never forget you.

Both Kiyoaki and Illia heard her voice clearly.

They wanted to take them back to the Multi-Island Sea, but they knew Mio and Reiner wouldn’t want that. The weight of the sins they bore was something they understood better than anyone. For them to live on with smiles, it would be better to start fresh, far from here, in a new land.

Kiyoaki told himself that and smiled back at Mio.

He waved. He knew shouting wouldn’t reach her, so Kiyoaki called out to Mio in his heart through the sky.

──Goodbye, Mio. Be happy.

Mio smiled radiantly. Across the sky, their hearts exchanged words.

──Thank you. Goodbye. I love you all. I love you so much.

──Until we meet again. Mio, Reiner. Let’s meet again someday.

──Yes. I know we will. We’ll meet again someday.

──I believe that too. So, until then… goodbye for now.

Reiner gave a small wave and spoke to Kiyoaki through the sky.

──Hey, buddy. You two look good together.

──You’re looking well too.

──Let’s hang out again. Ride our bikes and talk about stupid stuff by the docks till morning.

──Yeah, let’s do that. The seven of us, let’s get together again and have fun until dawn.

Reiner grinned, gave a thumbs-up to show his understanding, and tilted the control stick.

The Hummingbird airship banked sharply as it disengaged from Pleiades. Several fighters, their propellers roaring, seemed ready to pursue, unwilling to let them escape.

"Do not touch the Hummingbird. They're allies. Let them go," Kiyoaki set the communicator to maximum output in all-ship communication mode and addressed the entire fighter squadron. Though some seemed displeased, he calmly reasoned with them.

"They're the real heroes of this mission. Without them, we wouldn't have won. So leave them alone and let them go where they want."

Kiyoaki and Illia silently watched as Mio and Reiner grew smaller in the distant sky.

The wind carried clouds that eventually covered the sky, and when they passed, the two figures had vanished, leaving only the clear blue sky behind.

Kiyoaki gazed at the sky where Mio and Reiner had disappeared, and then he understood.

Family, friends, lovers—those labels didn’t define my relationship with Mio. Even without categorizing it, Mio was always with me. During the three and a half years we’d been apart, she had never once left me.

Even though we couldn’t meet, we were always holding hands. Even if others couldn’t see it, we never let go. Deep within our consciousness, we were always together—laughing, crying, and encouraging each other.

Time and space don’t matter. We’ve already transcended those things. From now on, even if we’re apart again, Mio and I will always be together, holding invisible hands, exchanging invisible smiles, forever.

The wind blowing through the sky changed the shape of the clouds. The sky constantly altered its appearance, but the pure blue remained unchanged.

"…Are you sure it’s okay? To let Mio go?" Illia asked, and Kiyoaki nodded.

"…Yeah. It’s what Mio wanted."

As Kiyoaki drifted into sentiment, Illia, who had been silently watching the sky, softly spoke.

"Mio… and Reiner… are they… in that kind of relationship?"

"Mio said so. I’m not sure how true it is, but… I think that’s where things are heading. They’re both free now, after all…"

"…I see. Yeah, that makes sense…"

Illia once again gazed at the sky, sinking into her thoughts. Kiyoaki could sense that many emotions were flowing through her, but he didn’t ask. He simply kept his hands on the control stick.

Kiyoaki didn’t know if Mio truly loved Reiner. It might have been a lie, or maybe it was real. Either way, he hoped it would turn out well. All Kiyoaki wished for Mio was happiness. If Mio could live each day with her trademark smile, free of any worries, that would be enough to make Kiyoaki happy.

Illia gently rested her head against Kiyoaki’s chest, rubbing her cheek against him like a kitten. It was an unusual show of affection for her.

"Were you scared? Being held in that cell all alone?"

Kiyoaki asked. In the underground prison, which he found by following Mio’s directions, Illia had been sitting there, anxiously hugging her knees.

Illia silently looked up at Kiyoaki and nodded sincerely.

"…Yeah. I was scared. It was dark, and I was alone… the building seemed like it could collapse at any moment…"

"Mio told me where to find you. Thanks to her, I was able to save you. We should thank her."

"Yeah. I know. I want to repay her someday."

With that, Illia wrapped her arms around Kiyoaki’s neck.

Having been freed from the terror of imprisonment and the end of the battle in sight, Illia was being more affectionate than usual. Since they were in a closed-off space with just the two of them, Kiyoaki didn’t mind. He pressed his cheek against Illia’s hair and reassured her.

"It’s okay now. It’s all over. There’s still a little work left for the fighter squadron, but we can take our time…"

"…This position… isn’t so bad after all. I’m starting to like it."

"Really? Honestly, I’m starting to like it too. Shall we take it slow on the way back?"

"Yeah. Just a little longer, like this…"

Illia rested her head gently on Kiyoaki’s chest, and the sweet scent of her hair wafted up to him. After turning countless enemy planes into scrap metal and surviving through fire and smoke, Kiyoaki’s hardened heart was slowly being soothed. Even in the midst of a battlefield, he allowed himself to indulge in this brief sweetness.

"I love you, Illia."

When Kiyoaki said it bluntly, Illia blushed deeply, pressed her face into his chest, and closed her eyes.

"…Yeah. I know."

"I love you."

"…I got it. I know already."

With those words, Illia, her face still crimson, buried her head deeper into Kiyoaki’s chest. He gently tightened his arms around her back.

The person he cherished was here, close enough to talk to, close enough to feel her warmth. That simple fact felt like a miraculous joy.

So, this time, without coughing or raising his voice, Kiyoaki was able to sincerely and naturally make his wish known.

"Illia, will you marry me?"

Illia looked up at him, her eyes slightly moist, and smiled.

"…Yeah. If you’ll have me. Please take care of me."

The two looked at each other and were about to share a kiss when—

"Congratulations, Kiyoaki! Illia! You finally tied the knot! I’m so happy for you!"

Cal-el’s cheerful voice came through the speaker, freezing them both in place. Unperturbed, Cal-el continued his bright commentary.

"I’ve been so anxious about where your relationship was going! I’m really happy for you both! We’re going to be happy too, so I hope you two live happily ever after!"

Kiyoaki glanced at the communicator, confirming that the mic was on. He suddenly remembered that after setting it to all-ship communication mode earlier, he hadn’t turned it off. Could it be that everyone in the fighter squadron had heard his entire conversation with Illia from start to finish…?

At that very moment, a barrage of jeering voices shook the speaker.

"Shut up, you idiot prince!" "Why the hell did you butt in?" "Seriously, just go home!" "Go home! Go home!" "GO-HOME! GO-HOME!"

The squadron bombarded Cal-el with insults, clearly having been listening to Kiyoaki and Illia’s romantic exchange in silence. But Cal-el, undeterred, kept going.

"Huh? What do you mean? It was on all-ship communication, wasn’t it!? I thought it was your wedding announcement…!!"

"What kind of announcement is that!?" "You forgot to turn off the mic, idiot!" "Go home, dumb prince!" "GO-HOME! GO-HOME!"

Amid the fierce booing and chants for Cal-el to go home, some of the friendlier squad members began offering congratulations to Kiyoaki and Illia.

"Anyway, congrats, Captain Sakagami! You two are perfect for each other, woohoo!" "Invite us to the wedding!" "Man, I’m seriously jealous, but congrats!" "Congrats, Illia! Finally, huh? I’ve been rooting for you!"

The sound of cheers and whistles echoed through the speakers, filling the sky with congratulations.

As the red colour crept across Kiyoaki and Illia’s faces, they slowly started to realize what had just happened. Their faces were so red they seemed to be steaming. They quickly glanced at each other before frantically turning off the communication device.

Looking at the now silent speaker, they glanced around the sky. The squadron members were grinning as they peered into the cockpit. Some were whistling through the canopy, while others even began performing celebratory "wing dances." Cal-el, along with Claire in his cockpit, waved at them with a radiant smile, offering their congratulations.

More and more squad members joined in the wing dance, forming a celebratory circle in the sky over Pleiades. After the gruelling battle for air superiority, they were transferring their joy of victory to their wings, celebrating the end of the long war and the arrival of peace. The rhythmic sound of the propellers reverberated through the air like a song of the skies.

"………………………………"

For a moment, the two of them simply stared at each other in bewilderment.

If there was ever a moment to feel utterly lost, this was it. Neither of them knew what to do. Surrounded by the joyous dances of their comrades and the symphony of the propellers, Kiyoaki muttered an excuse, as if trying to rationalize the situation.

"…Well. Yeah. I guess… everyone would find out eventually… so… we don’t need to report it anymore, right?"

Illia, still flushed red with embarrassment, remained motionless.

"…Yeah. Well… that’s true… Everyone would find out eventually…"

After mumbling those words, she lifted her tearful face.

Seeing her troubled, reddened expression was both endearing and amusing, and Kiyoaki couldn’t help but laugh. Illia, still frowning, chuckled along with him.

"…This is the worst."

"…Yeah. It really is."

"Oh, look at those clouds."

Kiyoaki spotted a nearby cloud they could hide in, and he increased the throttle, steering Ikaruga into the cloud.

Once the canopy was enveloped by the white mist, Kiyoaki, this time undisturbed, was able to complete what Cal-el had interrupted earlier.

"…I love you."

"…I love you."

After parting their lips, they whispered softly to each other, then emerged from the cloud.

The bright blue sky, filled with light, stretched out before them.

They exchanged smiles, then caught the wind beneath their wings, soaring higher and higher into the vast blue expanse.

Part 30 (Part 12 of Volume 9)

The skies above Sierra Greed on Santos Island were filled with confetti scattered from airships.

More than 300,000 citizens poured into the main streets of the city, singing songs of peace and dancing to the symphonies played by orchestras.

Overhead, the Second Isla Fleet, the St Vault Multi-island Sea Fleet, and even the aerial fortress "Suzaku" from the Kingdom of Keiken sailed past in procession. People looked up at the sky with smiles, raising their hands to the heavens as they celebrated the triumphant return of the warriors.

Despite the victory parade, the airships passing through the sky showed no fresh signs of damage.

This flying fleet had won the great war, now formally named the "Mitterrand War" by the Multi-Island Sea Alliance, with little actual combat.

Mothers, overjoyed at the return of their sons from the front lines, embraced one another, tears streaming down their faces, offering their gratitude to the sky-bound fleet with hands raised. Women rushed up to the soldiers riding in military vehicles parading on the streets, blessing them with kisses. The expected bloodshed of a massive fleet battle never occurred. The gruelling ground combat to retake the Mitterrand continent was almost avoided entirely as the Harmonia Imperial Army retreated.

A miracle had led the Multi-Island Sea Alliance to victory.

The "Miracle of Pleiades"—

Newspapers and magazines gave this name to the shockingly dramatic outcome of the battle that took place on February 18, Year 1352 of the Imperial Calendar, in the capital city of Pleiades. The largest covert operation in history, "Operation Odin's Spear," was planned and launched by Deputy Chief Strategist Balthazar Grimm. As the name suggested, "the lightning strike of a thunder god" completely destroyed the heart of Uranos' power structure. Furthermore, the uprising in the Stefano District provided divine assistance, causing far greater "systemic failure" to the Uranos fleet and ground forces than initially anticipated.

The day after "Odin's Spear," the "War God's Hammer" reverse landing operation on the Mitterrand continent stirred a storm of warfare in the Brutonian region. The attacking forces suffered about 8,000 casualties, but they succeeded in landing 140,000 troops within two days without interference from the enemy fleet. The Uranos side had intended to let the landing proceed and then send their newly-formed Multi-Island Sea Fleet southward to annihilate the Second Isla Fleet, followed by a piecemeal defeat of the St Vault Fleet. Had the Uranos Chief of Staff Achilles' strategy proceeded as planned, the landing troops would have been cut off from supply and wiped out without a fight.

However—

The order for the Uranos fleet to march south from the capital Pleiades never came.

Both Grand Marshal Demistri and the demon of the Uranos Court, Pope Illustriali—the source of the will to continue the war—were captured alive by the insurgent people's army in Pleiades. Under threat from this rebel force, Demistri himself requested a ceasefire from the Multi-Island Sea Alliance's supreme command.

Even the Alliance could hardly believe the impossible turn of events.

No one could comprehend how such a miracle—capturing both Demistri and Illustriali alive—had occurred. Illustriali, in particular, had not been recognized as a central figure of power. During the people's army's interrogation, it was revealed that this old man was actually the true ruler of Uranos, with Nina Viento merely acting as his puppet.

In retrospect, the individual who captured Illustriali had effectively handed victory to the Multi-Island Sea Alliance. Had Illustriali escaped, even if Demistri were captured, he could have ignored any ceasefire agreement made under duress, and the Mitterrand War would likely still be ongoing.

For now, both the Ulysses Palace and the Royal Assembly Hall in Pleiades were occupied by the insurgents. The former members of the Senate, held responsible for the war, had collapsed in defeat. The nobility would have naturally risen in retaliation, but they were powerless against the people’s army backed by the might of the Multi-Island Sea Alliance. The insurgent forces, largely composed of the lower-income residents of the Stefano District and calling themselves the "Free Uranos People's Liberation Army," had completely seized control of the power structure. With support from Elisabeth Sylvania, the Supreme Commander of the Multi-Island Sea Alliance, they were now shifting Uranos' policy from "Heavenly Domain Sovereignty" to the new vision of "Heaven and Earth Unification."

Moreover—the dark forces revealed were not limited to Illustriali.

The existence of the arms dealer society, Chrono Magos, which had been spreading war throughout the world, was also exposed when Zenon Kavaris and Ethan Syra were captured alive. Interrogated by the People's Liberation Army, Zenon and Ethan disclosed the entire truth about Chrono Magos. They revealed that the society sowed distrust among multiple governments, spreading false intelligence about military build-ups in rival nations to perpetuate endless arms races without producing any clear victors. With Zenon’s full confession exposing all its members, Chrono Magos—the root cause of much of the world’s suffering—was finally brought to an end. This collapse heralded the arrival of a new era, one that would soon spread its fresh winds over the Multi-Island Sea and across the entire world.

Queen Elisabeth Sylvania stood on a special balcony on the third floor of the Multi-Island Sea Alliance headquarters, watching the airships filling the blue sky, the colourful confetti swirling, and the cheers of the people, filled with deep emotion. From this balcony, specially prepared for today’s triumphal ceremony, she could see both the ships passing through the sky and the throngs of people filling the streets below.

Beside her stood the heads of the Multi-Island Sea Alliance military, waving to the citizens with smiles, exchanging words of celebration while already busy planning for the future. With diplomatic relations set to open with Uranos and a trade agreement soon to be signed, they were calculating the potential national benefits. As they mentally tallied up the figures, Elisabeth spoke to Prince Manius Sidus, the second prince of Uranos, who stood next to her, smirking cynically at the crowd and the airship fleet.

"I heard you’re leaving tomorrow?"

"Yes. The commoners begged me in tears, so I have no choice but to go."

"We’ll miss you. But I’m sure we’ll meet again soon."

Manius snorted, looking distantly at the people and the fleet.

The Free Uranos People's Liberation Army had decided to crown Manius as the new king. Of course, the Multi-Island Sea Alliance was the real power behind the scenes, pulling the strings, and Manius would ascend to the throne as their puppet.

Elisabeth had expected him to refuse outright. Someone as proud as Manius would never accept a crown knowing he would be a puppet. But, surprisingly, the stubborn prince had accepted the offer without hesitation. Tomorrow, he would board the royal airship and travel to Pleiades, where he would be crowned under the endorsement of the People’s Liberation Army.

What had changed him, Elisabeth did not know. But perhaps, she hoped, the words she had drunkenly spoken to Manius before the battle had somehow influenced his heart… It was a hopeful thought that Elisabeth allowed herself to entertain.

We should start with us.

If we connect heaven and earth with our friendship, the suffering will end.

Ending war through friendship—that is our destiny.

The words Elisabeth had shared with Manius back then now echoed in the sky. Tomorrow, Manius would depart for Pleiades, and perhaps those words were still alive in his heart. The thought filled Elisabeth with a deep sense of joy.

"Your Highness will surely change Uranos for the better," she smiled at Manius, who stood to her right. He merely snorted in response, offering no reply. Then, the commander of the Second Isla Fleet, Luis de Alarcon, who stood to her left, inquired:

"Grimm Junior General isn’t here… Where is our hero?"

"He had urgent business and had to leave."

"Urgent business…? Forgive my impertinence, but what could be more important than the triumphal ceremony?"

Balthazar, the mastermind behind the miraculous operation that saved the world, was now a hero to all humanity. The 300,000 citizens gathered below, cheering and waving to the balcony, were all eagerly awaiting the moment their hero would appear on the special stage.

However—

"It seemed to be something even more important… He’s no longer on Santos Island. He’s gone far away on a mission."

"Oh, I see… May I ask what kind of mission?"

Elisabeth answered Luis' question with a serious expression.

"He went to check on someone more important to him than the world."

She looked up at the sky, thinking of Balthazar, who wasn’t here.

Elisabeth believed that Balthazar would uncover the truth. All she could do was pray that this truth would be a good one for everyone.

Luis, gazing at the same sky, scratched his chin.

"…I see. How romantic."

"As a strategist, Grimm Junior General is a realist, but in private, he’s the most romantic man in the Multi-Island Sea."

"Oh, that’s an unexpected side to him. I’d love to hear about the results of his mission sometime."

The great admiral who had discovered the Sacred Spring, the edge of the sky, and united the Multi-Island Sea region with Balesteros, smiled warmly but refrained from further inquiry.

"Time for the photos. Everyone, please smile."

The press officer of the Multi-Island Sea Alliance pointed a camera at the assembled military leaders on the balcony, and the flash went off. Everyone present immediately straightened up, concealing any inner thoughts behind polite smiles as they posed for the photos.

As the flash continued to go off, the photographer made a request of Elisabeth.

"We’d love a photo of Your Majesty and Prince Manius together. The people are eager to see it."

Naturally, Elisabeth accepted with a smile. The public eagerly anticipated the positive relationship between Elisabeth, the new leader of the Multi-Island Sea world, and Manius, the symbol of the new Uranos. Together, they embodied the new friendship between heaven and earth.

However, when the photographer pointed the camera at them, Manius did not smile.

"Your Highness, a smile, please!"

The photographer urged him, but Manius' face remained stiff. It was likely he didn’t even know how to smile. In all her time with him, Elisabeth had never seen Manius smile.

Well, it can’t be helped.

Sighing internally, Elisabeth pulled out her improvisation skills.

"Ah, that’s great!"

The photographer was delighted, snapping the camera as Elisabeth playfully raised their clasped hands.

"Your Majesty, what are you doing!"

Startled, Manius' face stiffened even further as he scolded Elisabeth for raising their linked hands high above their heads.

"It looks like we’re getting along, doesn’t it?"

With a cheerful smile, Elisabeth mischievously waved their clasped hands to the crowd below.

"Your Highness, smile! Smile!"

At the photographer's urging, Manius forced something resembling a smile onto his stiff face. The leaders gathered on the balcony chuckled at the sight of the young pair and joined in with a round of applause. This moment, captured by newspapers and radio broadcasts, would be shared with the world, heralding the dawn of a new era.

The citizens filling the streets cheered even louder at the sight of Elisabeth and Manius holding hands. The airships fired celebratory cannons, and more confetti rained down, covering the skies of Sierra Greed in a rainbow of colours.

The people chanted the names of Manius and Elisabeth, celebrating the new relationship between heaven and earth.

"You’re overdoing it," Manius said through gritted teeth, his face still stiff as he held Elisabeth’s hand aloft.

"It’s fine. Everyone’s happy," Elisabeth replied with a smile, turning back to the crowd and declaring to the world:

Look, we can be friends!

The capital of the Kingdom of Keiken, Misato.

After numerous air raids, this war-torn and weary city was finally beginning to see the return of daily life. Barracks lined the streets, stalls selling food set up shop, and the modestly dressed people ate a gruel that was hardly more than water while discussing work for the next day. Despite their hardships, the vitality of humanity could still be felt in this bustling street as Balthazar walked alone.

Spotting a flower vendor, he bought a bouquet for a grave and checked a map he had prepared beforehand. He then rode a shared bus for about fifty minutes, eventually getting off in the countryside.

After walking for fifteen minutes along a rural road bordered by abandoned fields and farms, he arrived at Shutoku Temple, his destination. Unfortunately, it began to drizzle, and Balthazar regretted not bringing an umbrella.

Inside the temple grounds, he used his broken Akitsu to ask the head priest about the location of the nameless cemetery. The place he was led to was at the far edge of the temple grounds, an overgrown and forgotten area, with moss-covered small gravestones. After thanking the priest, Balthazar placed the flowers in the vase in front of the gravestone.

With his hands shoved in his pockets, he stood in the light rain, staring at the unmarked stone. The white lilies in the vase drooped under the rain.

This was a nameless grave for wanderers who had no one to mourn them. There was no one to visit, and the water in the vase had long since rotted.

"Is this your future, Kagura?"

He spoke to the stone, though there was no reply. Balthazar knelt down and faced the gravestone head-on. According to the Akitsu Daily, Kagura’s bones were buried beneath this gravestone.

"How’s your resting place? It doesn’t look too comfortable."

The rain continued to fall around him, covering Balthazar in a damp veil. He ignored the rain soaking through his clothes and continued speaking to the grave.

"The war is over."

The only response to his soliloquy was the sound of the rain hitting the stone.

"They're holding a victory parade in Sierra Greed right now. Soldiers, politicians, businessmen—everyone’s partying like idiots. They think the war ended because of their efforts."

Kagura had sparked a revolution at the cost of her own life, ensuring the transfer of power to a new Keiken emperor. She shouldered all the blame and was executed by firing squad. Her family, who had once protected the Keiken Dynasty, refused to accept her remains, and thus, her bones were laid to rest in this lonely graveyard.

"They're all fools. None of them understands who truly ended this stupid war."

Balthazar’s hair was drenched with rain.

"Some idiots even think it was thanks to me. I couldn't stand it, so I came here. I'm smarter than that. I know exactly who really ended this war."

The raindrops dripping from his hair ran down his cheeks and onto his chin.

"They're calling you a criminal. They say anyone who gathers comrades to rebel against the emperor, kills their own kin, steals the imperial seal, and forges imperial orders deserves to be executed by firing squad."

The drops of water dripped from his chin and splashed onto the ground.

"If that logic holds, then every politician and soldier should be considered criminals. Whether you win or lose, war itself is a crime. All the leaders, whether they’re from the victorious or defeated sides, deserve to be executed. Why is it only you who has to bear this burden?"

The rain on the ground grew louder.

"You’re the one who ended the war. Thanks to you, tens of thousands, if not millions, of lives were saved, yet here you are buried in a place like this. Why aren’t the people celebrating in Sierra Greed here instead? It’s absurd. The world’s gone mad. So, at the very least, I’ll keep my sanity."

Though the rain hadn’t intensified, the drops sliding down Balthazar’s face seemed to grow more numerous.

"You were right. Unquestionably right. You’ve achieved something greater than anyone else in this world. You ended the war. No one else but you. If anyone throws stones at you, I’ll catch them and hurl them back tenfold. If anyone dares criticize you, I’ll crush them with logic until their mind shatters. If anyone tries to harm you, I’ll destroy them, leaving nothing behind but ashes. So, Kagura... Please tell me it’s a lie. If you’re hiding, just come out. You can tease me, mock me—whatever you want. I’ll accept it all. Just tell me you’re alive."

The rain continued to blanket Balthazar’s surroundings. His words were answered only by the rain. The world was filled with nothing but rain.

At that moment—

A faint, phantom voice reached him through the silvery curtain of rain.

"Sorry, Baltha... But Kagura Murasaki is dead."

Balthazar raised his head. He could see nothing but the rain.

"Kagura is no longer in this world. I’m sorry, but that’s the truth."

The voice came from the gravestone in front of him. Even if it was just a hallucination, Balthazar responded to it.

"If you’re there, come out, Kagura. I don’t care if you’re a ghost."

The sound of the rain continued. Balthazar strained his eyes through the silvery veil of rain.

And then—

Suddenly, Kagura appeared beside him.

She crouched next to Balthazar, staring at the same gravestone. Her figure, veiled in a silver film, seemed faintly translucent.

"It’s been a while, Baltha."

Kagura gazed at him with a mysterious smile.

Balthazar looked at her smile with suspicion. He wasn’t sure how to react if she really did show up as a ghost.

"Are you a ghost?"

"What do you think?"

"That’s how it seems."

"Then that’s fine."

Kagura said this with a familiar, nostalgic smile.

Balthazar pulled a single white lily from the vase. He rolled the stem between his fingers and, with determination, placed the flower in Kagura’s hair.

The white lily nestled perfectly in her hair.

The rain began to let up, and sunlight started to filter through the clouds, casting its rays on Balthazar’s soaked figure.

With the lily in her hair, Kagura smiled, her body bathed in the brilliant light breaking through the clouds.

The white blouse she wore clung to her skin, soaked through by the rain. Water dripped from her sleeves, falling to the ground and dampening her own shadow. Her right arm was bandaged, hung in a sling, and she leaned on a cane as she smiled at Balthazar.

"Kagura Murasaki is dead. Now, I’m just a nameless woman. As you can see, I’ve sustained serious injuries to my right arm and leg, and I can no longer wield a sword."

Balthazar simply stared at the white lily in her hair and the smile below it in silence.

"I had a twisted older brother. I thought I had defeated him with my own hands at Kyonagi Palace, but it turns out he survived. He held a grudge over me throwing that dagger and was waiting for his chance to exact revenge."

"........................"

"Right after I turned myself in and was imprisoned, The Emperor secretly granted me a pardon. Officially, they had to announce my execution, so they paraded me to the execution grounds, but the plan was to quietly release me. However, my brother insisted on taking revenge. He disguised himself as the executioner and shot me in the right shoulder... I had a feeling the executioner resembled my brother, but I never imagined it was actually him... He’s a cruel brother. It would’ve been easier if he’d just killed me."

"........................"

"My shoulder was blown apart, and I protested. I told him that I couldn’t hold a sword anymore, so he should kill me properly. But my brother said, ‘Your punishment is to live with that body. If you feel sorry for me, then live out your days with that broken body.’ And so, here I am, alive. It’s absurd, isn’t it?"

"........................"

"I can’t hold a sword. I can’t return to my family. I have no name, no profession. My right arm and leg don’t move as I want them to, and I don’t know where my next meal will come from. So, Baltha, what should I do from now on?"

"........................"

"Are you listening to me? Baltha? Hey, give me a response, Baltha."

Kagura waved her hand in front of Balthazar’s face, but he remained frozen, his face pale as if he were a stone statue. He didn’t move, nor did he answer. He wasn’t even breathing. Kagura, worried she had shocked him to death, grabbed Balthazar by the shoulders and shook him back and forth.

"Hey—hey, what are you doing, dying like that? Come back, Baltha!"

After five minutes of shaking, calling out his name, slapping him, and pinching his cheeks, Balthazar finally regained some colour in his face. A moment later, his face turned bright red, as though lava was bubbling up inside him.

Kagura could practically read his thoughts and tried to console him.

"Because all your embarrassing lines were heard, you're feeling like you want to die, right? It's okay, Balthazar, I'm feeling great. Ever since I was shot by my brother and had my name taken, I've been depressed, but for the first time in a while, I feel like laughing out loud. Thank you, Balthazar. You really are funny. As far as I know, you're the funniest person in the world."

"……………………"

"Yeah, I see it's still hard for you to react. Alright, I get it. I'll stay by your side. Until your thoughts return to normal, I'll be right here with you."

Kagura declared, patiently sitting by.

The head priest, noticing, gave permission for them to enter the hall, but Kagura smiled and politely declined, continuing to sit next to the petrified Balthazar.

As the clouds cleared and the sunlight began to shift, their shadows stretched longer across the rain-soaked ground. It was only then, perhaps having finished preparing his excuse, that Balthazar finally opened his mouth.

"It was a joke."

"I thought so."

"…I had thought up a joke like that. …And I was going to wrap up the earlier line with those words, but you showed up halfway through, forcing me to stop what I had prepared. In other words, it's your fault."

"You're funny, Balthazar. You really are, the funniest in the world."

"Indeed. It's good that you understand. I didn't believe a single word of that newspaper article. After all, I'm a pro at information warfare. Even Achilles, the Chief Strategist of Urano, can't match my intellect. It's laughable that anyone would think they could fool me with such an article. I saw through your intentions from the very beginning."

"Wow, you're really smart. By the way, could I ask for your advice? As I mentioned earlier, I've had my name and my sword taken, and I don't have a job. I'm in a bit of a bind. I'm staying here thanks to the goodwill of the head priest, but I can't stay forever."

Balthazar stroked his chin and snorted, "Hmph."

"There's an old man who's on the verge of death. I'll need to visit him soon because he'll likely die soon."

"Okay."

"You're coming with me. We'll point and laugh when he dies."

"If I translate your words, you're saying that you want to take me along to visit a very important elderly person so we can be there for him in his final moments. That's what you're saying, right?"

Kagura rested her head on Balthazar's shoulder as he sat beside her, smiling.

"Sure. Let's go together. And after that?"

"I'm tired of being a soldier. I want to resign. If I keep acting strangely, pretending to have a mental illness or being involved in some shady religion, there are plenty of people who hate me. They’ll surely kick me out of the military without much fuss."

"Sounds good. I agree. I'm tired of the military too. But what will we do about our livelihood?"

"Work, huh. Let's see... What should we do?"

Balthazar looked at the white strands of Kagura's hair resting on his shoulder. It smelled sweet and pleasant, far removed from the horrors of the battlefield.

"How about we start a flower shop?"

Hearing that, Kagura looked up at Balthazar and smiled.

"A flower shop? You?"

"Better than being a warmonger. Besides…"

You look good with flowers. Balthazar swallowed those words. Instead, he conveyed his wish in a more indirect way.

"You could probably do it too."

Kagura realized that this was Balthazar's roundabout way of asking for her partnership, and she smiled.

"…You're right. I'll study hard about flowers. It sounds fun."

Kagura held Balthazar's hand. Feeling the strength in her grip, Balthazar's palm responded in kind.

"Let's run a flower shop together."

Hand in hand, they stood up and looked at the sky after the rain.

A large rainbow arched across their path, a bridge of seven colours. From its clear hues, new hope poured out.

Deep in her heart, Kagura felt an overwhelming sense of excitement.

From now on, they would walk together, planting seeds of flowers along the way.

Together with Balthazar. Forever and always, walking through this wounded world, making flowers bloom. What a wonderful, joyful life it would be. The path ahead, walking with him, seemed filled with flowers of every colour.

Kagura looked up at Balthazar with a dazzling smile and squeezed his hand tighter.

"Let's fill the world with flowers."

With the two of us.

With all of us...

Final: Toward the Promised Sky (Part 13 of Volume 9)

Children's laughter was being absorbed into the blue sky.

Beyond the horizon, with a deep summer sky like an oil painting as the backdrop, a cumulus cloud, its top likely exceeding 10,000 meters, sharply outlined the boundary between the brilliant blue and the bright white cloud with vivid clarity.

The wind blowing over the hill made the green rise and fall like waves, with the sunlight sparkling on the reflections, throwing silver splashes toward the blue sky. Amid this vividly coloured landscape, there was a small house, its weather vane exposed to the sea breeze.

"We're back..."

Kiyoaki stretched his arms up toward the summer sky, inhaling the familiar air of his homeland, Messus Island, Odessa, with all his might. Although the place he'd been living until recently, Santos Island, Sierra Greed, was nice, the sea breeze of his homeland was something special.

Looking behind him, the rolling green fields stretched as far as the eye could see, dotted with trees here and there, and beyond them, the gray ridges of mountains. Looking back to the front, there was a fan-shaped white beach and their white home in front of the bright blue horizon and the towering clouds. The expansive, unobstructed view made him want to shout from the bottom of his stomach.

Come to think of it, it was twenty-two summers ago that Messus Island was suddenly attacked by Urano, and Kiyoaki’s family was killed. Today, Kiyoaki had returned to the island and was about to start a new life.

Messus Island now had a population of 16,000 and was a proud, independent country with its own king. If it were still a colonial island of the Akitsu Federation, Kiyoaki, with his history of desertion, wouldn't have been able to return. However, in the confusion of the Federation's collapse, Messus Island became an independent nation, allowing him to safely return home and visit his family's graves.

On the slope of the mountain, the vineyard, which he had bought back, basked in the sunlight. It was once owned by Kiyoaki’s father, Masaharu. Most of the royalties from Kiyoaki's book The Promise, published last year, were donated to the citizens who had suffered war damage in Pleiades, but the remainder was used to buy back this second-hand house and his family’s vineyard. From now on, he intended to live peacefully in his hometown, working the vineyard.

"At that time, I didn’t particularly want to save the world. I just wanted to keep the promise I had made to her, who had disappeared.

Even though she had gone so far away that we could no longer exchange words, I knew that if I broke that promise, it would make her sad.

So, the image of me being portrayed as a saintly figure who sacrificed himself for the world is wrong. In reality, I prioritized my personal feelings above everything else, dragging hundreds of thousands of people into battle, causing death and injury, making me a great sinner.

As a result, our actions eventually led to what’s known as the 'Miracle of Pleiades,' as you all know. However, the portrayal of the seven of us in the news and related books is far from the truth.

First of all, out of the seven, it’s not five heroes and two traitors.

Whenever those two are called 'traitors,' it feels like my heart is bleeding. Please understand that.

Labelling them as 'villains' to create a simple good-versus-evil narrative with the five of us as 'heroes' is inaccurate. All seven of us were just ordinary people, with both good and bad in us. The only difference was the circumstances we were born into and the events that unfolded after we met.

In terms of loyalty to the state, what those two did was certainly unforgivable and might have made them traitors who pushed their comrades into hell. But at that time, in those circumstances, they had no choice.

And even though they had no choice, those two still kept their promises. They held onto promises that no one knew about, promises that brought them no benefit, all while being branded as traitors and pelted with stones.

It's been over ten years since then, but I’m speaking up now because if I don’t, the false image of them as traitors will be passed down to future generations. If you’ve listened to my story until the end, I believe you’ll understand that we five were no saints, and those two were not villains…."

The content of The Promise, which began with such a preface, wasn’t the thrilling adventure story of the "Miracle of Pleiades" that many readers had expected. Instead, much of it was a confession of guilt and remorse for the hundreds of thousands of soldiers and civilians on both sides who died or were injured during "Operation Odin's Spear." Additionally, much of it defended Mio Syra and Reiner Beck, who were labelled as "traitors" in the many islands.

While the two certainly committed crimes, they had no other options. And without them, the "Miracle of Pleiades" wouldn’t have happened. Mio used Fio to reveal Pleiades’ location, and Reiner captured Illustriali, the enemy commander, and Zenon, the chief of the Chrono Magos. Both played crucial roles in changing the world. The "Seven of Eriadore" were not five heroes and two traitors. They were just ordinary young people who never gave up on their promises, despite being on opposing sides.

Kiyoaki's claims in his confession were not entirely welcomed.

Some of the leaders of the Multi-Island Sea's military declared that they would never forgive Mio and Reiner, while the bereaved families of those killed in the Urano air raids on Air Hunt Island sent a joint letter of protest to Kiyoaki. There was also backlash within the Kingdom of Sylvania, which escalated to a point where it became a burden for Elisabeth. This led to Kiyoaki resigning from his position as a flight instructor in the Royal Army and returning to his homeland.

Since the book’s publication, it had been a turbulent time with no peace of mind, but today marked the beginning of a new life. Kiyoaki looked up at his hometown's summer sky, hoping the children on the island would grow up healthy, surrounded by nature.

And maybe—.

Maybe Mio and Reiner, somewhere in this world, would pick up Kiyoaki's book and read it. He held onto that hope somewhere deep in his heart. And if he allowed himself to dream further, it wasn't impossible that they might secretly reach out to him. Someday, the seven of Eriadore might meet again. Kiyoaki still clung to that dream.

Imperial Year 1367, July, Messus Island, Odessa—.

"Kiyoaki! You’ve got a ton of mail!"

Receiving the deliveries from the bicycle courier, Illia, who had been preparing lunch in the garden of their new home, called out. He saw about a dozen congratulatory postcards for the housewarming, delivered on the specified date. They were filled with messages from the people he had fought with in Odin and members of the Valkyrie.

Kiyoaki sat down in a newly bought deck chair from the town’s general store, moved the table into the shade of the parasol, and, listening to the gentle birdsong of Messus Island, began to read the postcards one by one.

One postcard from Selfaust, the capital of the St Vault Empire, featured a photo of a healthy-looking Lala Scott. She was now part of the Imperial Army’s acrobatics flight team, showcasing her skills at important ceremonies. Apparently, the team included none other than Cynthia, the daughter of Captain Leo, and Lala was passing on Leo’s teachings to her. Cynthia had been moved to tears when she learned how much her father had always thought of her and her mother, even on the battlefield. Surely, Leo was smiling from heaven.

From the distant Balesteros Republic, in the city of Velasquez, one postcard brought a smile to Kiyoaki’s face.

"Kal and Claire! It’s been so long… They look great, don’t they?"

The postcard, which he handed to Illia, featured a photo of Kal-el and Claire, along with their three children, and a handwritten message from Kal-el.

"Congratulations on the new chapter in your life! I’d love for you to bring your family to Velasquez someday. We’ll treat you to real Arimen, cooked by Ariel."

In one corner of the photo, a smiling red-haired woman stood beside Ignacio, likely Ariel. The thought of real Arimen… made Kiyoaki gulp, even in the middle of lunch. After returning from Pleiades, Kiyoaki had once been amazed by how delicious Claire’s Arimen was, but he had heard that even the notoriously picky King Manius of Urano still had frozen Arimen shipped from Velasquez. Kiyoaki made a mental note to visit Velasquez if the opportunity arose, eager to try such an extraordinary dish.

In the garden, Illia and their two children were busy preparing for today’s party. Kiyoaki put the postcards away in a drawer and went to help with the preparations.

"Big brother, not there! They go over here!"

Their nine-year-old daughter, Yumiko, pouted, carefully arranging potted plants in front of the entrance.

"The big one goes here! Yeah, it looks cooler here!"

Their twelve-year-old son, Masaaki, lugged a large potted plant with blooming flowers toward the centre of the garden, struggling as he walked.

"Masaaki, that’s where the table goes! Put it by the entrance!" Illia scolded him.

Masaaki, with a pained expression, turned around and staggered toward the entrance.

Illia then turned her gaze toward the porch, her eyes widening.

"Father! The liquor!!"

Illia’s father, Karsten Kreischmidt, grasped a bottle of whiskey in his one good arm and was basking in the sun, drinking straight from the bottle on the porch.

"Where did you get that? The doctor said you can't drink!!"

Illia snatched the bottle from Karsten and poured what little remained onto the grass. Karsten’s anger flared.

"What are you doing?! That was a gift from my son-in-law!"

Under Illia’s glare, Kiyoaki stammered an excuse.

"Uh, well… yes, sorry, but… Father-in-law said the doctor gave him permission, so…"

"Father is permanently banned from alcohol! You know what happens when he drinks!! He taught Masaaki something unnecessary the other day...!"

Karsten hung his head in defeat, but Masaaki ran over and clung to him.

"Grandpa, I can land on my own now!" "Oh? Really? Well, you’ve got talent, more than your parents!" "Yay! I’m happy! I’ll fly again later!" "No!!" "Stop that!!" "Why?!?" "Because it's dangerous!! You don’t need to fly planes!!" "Being a pilot is absolutely not allowed! It’s too dangerous!!"

Kiyoaki and Illia, as usual, firmly stopped Masaaki, who sulked. Despite their protests, however, Karsten continued to secretly teach Masaaki how to fly a biplane. In the many islands, airplanes were as common as cars, and many people used them to travel from island to island, with farm roads doubling as runways, making it easy to find places to practice.

Of course, the Sakagami family owned a biplane as well. Although Kiyoaki had been an instructor in the Sylvania Royal Army until recently, he refused to teach Masaaki how to fly. Having fought on many battlefields and escaped death countless times, he couldn’t bear the thought of his son going through the same. However, Masaaki had heard stories of his parents’ heroics during the Great War of Mitterrand from those around him, and naturally, he dreamed of flying a plane one day. Thanks to his grandfather’s instruction, he was now capable of taking off and landing a biplane by himself.

Yumiko also ran over, pleading.

"Big brother, let me ride the plane too!" "Sure!" "No!!" "Absolutely not!!" "Masaaki, tomorrow I’ll teach you how to shoot a machine gun!" "Father, stop teaching him weird things!!" "We don’t have machine guns!! They’re not necessary anymore!!"

Despite the usual commotion, the preparations for today’s housewarming party were finally complete, and all that was left was to wait for the guests to arrive.

The garden was filled with colourful flowers, both in the flowerbeds and the potted plants. Adult deck chairs and children's stools were lined up on the lawn, and a large garden table was placed in the centre, with a barbecue grill already lit. Meat and vegetables were laid out nearby, and as they looked up at the distant sky, a medium-sized airship began descending toward them.

Kiyoaki smiled, shading his eyes with his hand.

"They're here. Right on time."

The official aircraft of the Kingdom of Sylvania landed in a nearby meadow, its variable rotors roaring.

When Kiyoaki and Illia went to greet them, holding down the brim of her straw hat, Elisabeth Sylvania—here in a private capacity today—stepped out, without any attendants.

"Long time no see, Kiyoaki, Illia. Your house is so cute and wonderful!"

Elisabeth, who had worn the crown for over sixteen years, embraced Kiyoaki and Illia with the same smile she had always had. Kiyoaki returned the hug, smiling and casually thanking the great queen who had led the Kingdom of Sylvania to become the leader of the archipelago.

"I'm glad to see you, Elisabeth, even though you're busy… Is everything okay with your duties?"

"A queen has to take a break sometimes too. Today, I plan to relax and have fun, so let's enjoy it!"

Raising her hands to the bright blue sky of Messus Island, Elisabeth stretched and soaked in the sunlight with a big smile. Following her from the airship came Balthazar, Kagura, and their five children, all descending with shouts of excitement.

"Hey! You need to greet them first, greet them!!"

As Kagura scolded them, the children, ranging from thirteen-year-old Melchior to three-year-old Caspar, each greeted "Uncle Kiyoaki and Aunt Illia" in their own ways, before immediately turning and charging at Masaaki. Masaaki tried to run, but Balthazar's children moved in unison, steadily closing in on their prey.

"Christina, block the right exit!!" "Yes!!" "Use the cover, Synovios, you circle around to the back of the old house!!" "Yes!!" "Stop it!" "Finish it, Delfina!" "Take this!"

Melchior, with a sharp expression, issued instructions one after another, and the children captured the flailing Masaaki with well-coordinated movements. Five-year-old Delfina finished him off with a slap, and they brought him before Balthazar.

"Here's the spoils of war, Father." "Well done." "‘Well done’!? What kind of education is this? And didn’t you call my house an ‘old wreck’ just now?"

As Masaaki protested, Balthazar, still wearing the same unchanging, expressionless face, glanced at the modest second-hand house and smirked in satisfaction.

"You've made progress, Melchior."

"Where is this ‘progress’ headed? You should be angry! Also, thank you for coming all the way out here."

"I came at the queen's request. Sometimes, it's nice to visit the countryside. Now sit down in seize right there."

Balthazar sat down heavily in a deck chair, ordering Masaaki to sit in seize on the lawn beside him.

"Stay like that until I say you can move." "Yes, sir." "No, not ‘yes, sir.’ Go, Masaaki, you don't have to listen to Uncle Balthazar."

Kagura entered the garden a little later, sat down next to Balthazar, and let out a sigh.

Kiyoaki noticed something from the way Kagura walked and how she sat.

"Kagura, could it be…?" "Yeah. The sixth one." "Wow… Congratulations."

Kiyoaki looked at Balthazar instinctively. Balthazar glared back.

"What’s with that look?" "Huh? Oh, nothing, no hidden meaning." "What do you mean by ‘that look’!?" "I just glanced at you! Why are you suddenly mad? It's good news!"

While Kiyoaki stammered his response, Illia announced the start of the party.

"I'm so happy to see everyone today! We're going to live happily on this island, so come visit anytime you're in the mood!!"

Everyone clinked their glasses in a toast, laying out the meat and vegetables on the grill. The lively laughter of children filled the air as they chatted, enjoying endless conversations.

It had been a long time since all five had gathered.

Balthazar and Kagura's business, The Purple Flower Company, had continued to grow through meticulous market analysis and bold sales strategies. Both of them were incredibly busy. Balthazar, the company president, was known in the industry as the "Venus Flytrap of the flower business," constantly acquiring and merging with rival stores. He was hated by competitors, much to Kagura's dismay.

"I keep saying I just want a small flower shop in town…" "They were the ones who attacked first. Once you're in, you have to go all the way. There's no turning back now." "Honestly… It's like we have no friends left in the industry…"

Kagura’s bitter remarks made Kiyoaki and Illia exchange wry smiles. Balthazar hadn’t changed much, even after leaving the military, but surrounded by so many children, Kagura looked truly happy.

"Elisabeth, what about marriage?"

Illia’s straightforward question made Elisabeth shake her head.

"Everyone keeps setting me up with nobles, but… it’s such a hassle."

"You’ve got a lot on your plate because of your position. What about the rumours with Manius?"

"We’re just friends. I saw him a couple of days ago when Pleiades came to the archipelago, but we just had a drink like always."

"Really? I thought you two seemed like a good match…"

Manius, now the King of Urano, had demonstrated remarkable leadership, shifting Urano’s once-isolationist policies to an open, trade-oriented approach. The heavens and the earth had signed trade agreements, and Urano leveraged its position as a "mobile" city to create significant trade surpluses. With the ability to move its entire living area, it had a distinct advantage in long-distance trade, allowing Urano to flourish even more than before the war. Cultural exchanges and mutual understanding between Urano and the rest of the world had progressed dramatically.

The royal capital, Pleiades, frequently visited the archipelago, spending several months at a time around Santos Island. Many people hoped for a romance between Manius and Elisabeth, connecting heaven and earth in a legendary love story, but the two seemed to see each other as drinking buddies.

Two hours into the party, the liveliness only increased. Masaaki and Yumiko, along with Balthazar's five children, continued to shout and play a game of territory capture, showing no signs of fatigue as they ran around.

Just then, Kiyoaki noticed a motorbike approaching from a distance. It slowly made its way along the grassy path over the rolling hills.

As soon as Kiyoaki realized who it was, his expression darkened.

"Oh no… I didn’t invite her. What’s she doing here?"

The woman who got off the motorbike was in her forties, dressed in a suit and wearing glasses. Illia went to greet her.

"Hello, Utakuni. What brings you here so suddenly?"

"Sorry for the unexpected visit. Something urgent came up."

Tokiwa Utakuni, a former journalist for the Akitsu Daily and now working in the literary publishing department, barely greeted anyone before standing in front of Kiyoaki. She had written numerous sensational articles about his relationship with Illia in the past and had recently continued to publish books that used Kiyoaki’s story to draw public attention.

"There won’t be a second book. We agreed it would only be one."

Kiyoaki firmly stated this to get ahead of her, and Utakuni’s expression turned serious. His book, The Promise, had been written only after persistent pressure from her, and while Kiyoaki hadn’t originally planned to write anything, he was eventually persuaded by the argument that it would restore Mio and Reiner’s honour. The book had been well-received, despite some criticism, and had gone through multiple reprints. Utakuni clearly hoped to capitalize on that success again.

"Please don’t say that. I brought a proposal I’d love for you to look at."

"I’m not a writer. I have nothing more to say."

Kiyoaki answered curtly, but Utakuni cleared her throat and straightened her posture before pulling a proposal out of her shoulder bag.

"You won’t have to write anything. All you need to do is participate in a roundtable discussion, and I’ll handle the rest. Please, at least take a look at the proposal."

Kiyoaki sighed. He couldn’t just send her away after she’d come all this way, so he reluctantly took the paper. The title read:

"The Seven of Eriadore Speak: The Miracle of Pleiades Roundtable Discussion"

Kiyoaki let out another sigh. Scratching the back of his head, he gave Utakuni a distant look.

"What is this? Who exactly is supposed to be having this discussion?"

"It’s a roundtable discussion with the seven of you from Eriadore. We’ll turn it into a book. It’s guaranteed to be a hit."

Does this woman live in a dream world? Kiyoaki couldn’t help but feel exasperated.

"Um… You say we’re all going to gather, but when and where are we supposed to do that?"

Utakuni answered with a completely serious expression.

"Here, today. That’s why I brought the recording equipment."

She pulled a small recorder and a microphone from her bag. Kiyoaki stared at her in silence for a moment, then turned and counted the people in the garden. There were five of them. He raised his hand and pointed them out to Utakuni, just to confirm her understanding.

"Look, there’s Elisabeth, Balthazar, Kagura, Illia, and me… Five people, right? You can count, can’t you?"

Kiyoaki asked, genuinely questioning if her brain was functioning properly.

Just then, the distant sound of rotors reached them from the sky.

Utakuni looked Kiyoaki squarely in the eye and responded.

"A good journalist needs superior initiative and research skills."

Ignoring Utakuni’s words, Kiyoaki looked up at the sky. An old-fashioned small airship was descending toward them.

"To make this roundtable a reality, all I had to do was find the two missing members and convince them to come. Convincing them took time and patience, but it worked."

The adults in the garden noticed the approaching airship and looked up. Utakuni’s voice was drowned out by the sound of the rotors.

"Even with my skills, tracking them down was a huge challenge. But two months ago, I finally found them living on a remote island in the northern part of Mitterrand. After many discussions, I persuaded them. What sealed the deal was The Promise. They both read your book and understood your current feelings."

The airship landed about two hundred meters away on flat ground.

The wind stirred the grass.

Illia looked over curiously. Elisabeth stood up. Kagura, sensing something, turned to look as well.

"Still, they were reluctant to leave due to their guilt. So, with all due respect, I took the liberty of mentioning the other promise you all made. I reminded them that while you had published the book and lost your job for their honour, they hadn’t done anything for you. ‘Even if we become enemies, we will not hate each other. Friendship is eternal…’ I told them they needed to honour that promise to all five of you. Those words finally convinced them."

The rotors stopped, and the hatch of the airship opened.

Two figures, a man and a woman, stepped out.

Seeing them from afar, Kiyoaki’s hair stood on end.

"They’ve come today to fulfill that promise and to show you that your friendship still endures."

It was already clear who they were. No matter how far apart they had been, or how much time had passed, none of that mattered.

"Oh…" Kiyoaki gasped.

"You can count, right? Here are five of you, plus Mio Syra and Reiner Beck. That makes the Seven of Eriadore, right?"

Hearing Utakuni’s words at the edge of his awareness, Kiyoaki let out an unintelligible shout. Without hesitation, he threw the proposal aside and, after a simultaneous display of gratitude and reprimand to Utakuni, ran toward the two.

Elisabeth, overhearing the conversation, noticed as well and let out a startled cry, raising her hands and running.

Illia and Kagura followed behind, calling out their names loudly as they ran.

Balthazar stood up, recognized them, and grinned.

Kiyoaki could only shout as he sprinted with all his might.

Time disappeared. All that had separated them vanished in this moment.

A gentle wind blew, carrying the scent of grass and summer flowers.

Beyond the colourful flower petals, Mio and Reiner were smiling at Kiyoaki.

Without hesitation, Kiyoaki embraced them both. Their arms wrapped around each other’s backs, and the warmth confirmed that this was no dream.

"Mio! Reiner! I can’t believe this, I can’t believe it!"

Those words burst out again and again, overflowing with emotion. Elisabeth, laughing and crying, joined the circle of joy. Illia and Kagura, both beaming with smiles, spread their arms wide and jumped in. Balthazar walked over slowly with his hands in his pockets, casually approaching the group.

Under the summer sky, cheers, tears, and laughter echoed endlessly across the fields of Messus Island.

The seven of Eriadore stood together as one, laughing to their hearts' content and wiping away each other’s tears with their sleeves.

It wasn’t a dream; it was real.

Right now, in this field, the seven of them were together again. Twenty years had passed since they broke through enemy lines in that Eriadore airship, but the promise still lived in each of their hearts.

"Even if we become enemies, we will not hate each other."

"Friendship is eternal."

The echo of that promise resonated into the midsummer sky. The seven of them continued to exchange words that couldn’t quite form, simply laughing and crying. They confirmed with embraces that they were truly together, reflecting on the passage of time in each other’s faces while recognizing the unchanging bonds that lay beneath, laughing through their tears.

Masaaki stood alone in the field, watching the adults curiously.

It seemed like someone really important had arrived, and the circle of seven didn’t seem like it would break anytime soon. The adults were completely absorbed in their reunion, leaving the children to fend for themselves. At one point, a woman with glasses and a microphone approached the group, but under the command of the ever-calm Balthazar, Melchior and the children’s squad swiftly snatched the recording equipment from her, passing it around like a well-coordinated team. The bespectacled woman now sat alone on the beach, hugging her knees and staring off into the distance.

Then, Masaaki noticed someone looking at him.

A girl in a white blouse and red skirt was staring intently at him.

The moment their eyes met, Masaaki's heart pounded loudly in his chest.

Her pale skin, emerald-green eyes, and white hairband stood out. Her shoulder-length blonde hair curled up at the ends, reflecting the sunlight.

The girl suddenly spoke.

"You. You’re going to be my friend."

Masaaki was too stunned to respond. "Huh?" was all he could manage.

"From today, you’re my friend. Unless you want to be my servant, but I thought starting as my servant might be a bit harsh."

What is this girl talking about?

"Um… who are you?" Masaaki asked, still confused.

"Before you ask someone’s name, you should introduce yourself first."

She was incredibly self-centred. Feeling a little overwhelmed, Masaaki introduced himself.

"Sakagami Masaaki… I’m twelve. And you?"

The girl puffed out her chest proudly.

"Fio Belour."

Her emerald eyes gleamed as she continued with an air of superiority.

"I’m ten. I’ve decided you’re going to be my servant."

Fio, the girl, stood with her hands on her hips, exuding confidence. Masaaki thought she might be the kind of person to avoid, but his heart kept racing for some reason.

He didn’t know her, yet she felt familiar. He wanted to get closer to her, to know more about her… His heart kept chirping like a bird, unable to quiet down.

"So, what are you going to do to entertain me?"

Her demands were absurd, but Masaaki thought carefully, then looked up.

"How about we ride the biplane together? Flying is fun."

Fio, satisfied with the suggestion, smirked with a look of triumph.

Sitting in a circle in the field, Kiyoaki and the others were chatting endlessly, with plenty of food and drinks piled in the centre. Suddenly, the familiar sound of an engine caught Kiyoaki’s ear.

Standing up, he gazed toward the private biplane parked near the beach. Squinting, he could see Masaaki in the cockpit, holding the hand of an unfamiliar girl, about to lift her into his arms.

He was wearing platform shoes again and preparing to fly the plane. Realizing this, Kiyoaki yelled out.

"Hey!! You can’t fly that by yourself, Masaaki!!"

But Masaaki ignored the shout and began taxiing for take-off. Next to Kiyoaki, Mio stood up in surprise.

"Fio!? What are you doing?! That’s dangerous!"

"Wait, is that your daughter?!"

"Stop! Please, don’t fly!!"

Kiyoaki and Mio ran side by side, chasing the biplane across the field in a panic.

But Masaaki, holding Fio in his arms, paid no attention to his parents' shouts, accelerating and smoothly lifting off into the sky.

"Ahhh!! Masaaki!! No dinner for you tonight!!"

Kiyoaki raised his arm, yelling at the departing biplane, but the only response was the distant sound of the propeller.

"They… they really flew away…" Mio muttered, sitting down on the beach in disbelief.

In the distance, a large cumulus cloud hovered over the horizon. The biplane was heading straight for it.

"I keep telling him no flying, but he never listens…"

Kiyoaki shrugged and looked down at Mio.

Mio frowned, looking up at Kiyoaki.

"Your son moves a little too fast, don’t you think?"

Kiyoaki could only stammer out an apology. He hadn’t expected Masaaki to be bold enough to take off with a girl he had just met.

"…Sorry. I haven’t been strict enough with him… yeah…"

Mio stared off at the distant sky, then looked back at Kiyoaki with a sigh.

"…I wonder who he takes after."

Kiyoaki pursed his lips. He couldn’t help but remember the time, years ago on this very island, when he had flown off in a biplane with a crying Mio.

"I can’t imagine who."

Kiyoaki extended a hand to Mio.

"It’s you," she said, taking his hand and standing up, brushing the sand off her clothes.

Their eyes met, and they both burst into laughter.

The sound of their laughter rose into the sky.

Kiyoaki and Mio stood side by side, laughing together under the summer sky. The gentle sea breeze and the waves lapping at their feet accompanied their laughter like a melody. It was as if they had been spending every day together, all this time.

At 300 meters altitude.

Masaaki’s heart was pounding as he gripped the control stick. Fio, sitting in his lap, spoke nervously.

"Are you sure we’re not going to crash?"

"It’s fine. I’ve practiced a lot with Grandpa, trust me…"

Suddenly, a large cloud appeared right in front of them.

"Whoa!" "Ahhh!"

With a whoosh, they plunged into the cloud. Everything around them turned white, and they couldn’t see a thing.

"We’re getting wet!" "Hold on, we’ll be out soon…"

Masaaki gripped the control stick tightly, pushing down his fear. His grandpa had told him: "Even in a cloud, don’t panic. Keep your attitude steady. Watch the horizon and make sure your wings are level…"

"I can’t see anything!" Fio said, her voice almost in tears. Masaaki, wanting to reassure her, put on a calm front.

"It’s okay. Trust me." "Okay…" "It’s really okay… look!"

Suddenly, light poured in around them. The sky opened up in brilliant blue.

"Wow, it’s beautiful!"

Fio’s expression brightened. Far below, the cobalt-blue ocean stretched out, with green islands scattered like jewels. Coral reefs surrounded the islands, and dolphins, swimming in formation, left white trails in the sea.

Ahead of them was the summer sky.

A massive cumulus cloud loomed close, so large it seemed to hum with energy. Its peak was so high they couldn’t see the top, and the deep blue sky beyond it stretched out endlessly.

It was breathtakingly beautiful, but also terrifying. The vastness of the sky and the enormity of the clouds hinted at forces beyond their understanding, things both unknown and potentially merciless.

The wind picked up, causing the windscreen to rattle. Fio instinctively wrapped her arms around Masaaki’s neck.

"Are you scared? Do you want to go back?"

Masaaki asked. Fio pouted and replied firmly.

"I’m not scared! I mean… I’m not because you’re with me…"

Her face flushed bright red as she said it. Masaaki smiled, feeling happy.

"Yeah, me too! It’s weird, but when I’m with you, I’m not scared at all!"

His honest feelings spilled out into words.

Fio clung to Masaaki again, looking out at the cloud peaks and the blue beyond.

She was still a little scared, but at the same time, her heart was filled with excitement.

What lay beyond those clouds? What wonderful things awaited in the depths of that blue? If they spread their wings with courage, they might reach something truly amazing. They might feel even more of this excitement and wonder.

"Let’s fly! Oh, um… I mean… we’ll fly! Together!"

Fio, in a strange tone, raised her hand in a triumphant pose. Masaaki, thinking she was a bit odd, copied her and repeated her words.

"Let’s fly, yeah!"

"Yeah! As far as we can go!"

The two of them looked at each other and burst out laughing.

Masaaki opened the throttle. With her by his side, he felt like he could go anywhere. He could fly as far as he wanted. This baseless sense of possibility made his heart race with excitement.

Courage welled up inside him. He could become stronger, fly higher than ever before. He would soar beyond the approaching clouds, further and further into the boundless sky, to discover the true nature of that great something calling to him from deep within the infinite blue.

Together with Fio, they would embark on an adventure into the unknown. His heart throbbed with anticipation. No matter what happened, he knew they could overcome it, as long as they were together.

The propeller roared, and the biplane ascended higher. The children held hands, their innocent smiles lifted toward the sky, entrusting their wings of courage to the wind. The limitless summer sky welcomed them, while the water, wind, and light danced around them in celebration.

The wings were soon swallowed by the blue, and only a pure song echoed in the sky. It was the song of countless lives, a melody that had been sung since the beginning of the world and would continue until its end. Embracing all living things, the summer sky sang its song of courage and hope forever and ever.

The End.

Thank you for reading

Koroku Inumura / Haruyuki Morisawa.

References:

   The Rising Sun in the Pacific—From Pearl Harbor to Midway (Volumes 1 & 2) by Ian Toll, translated by Kazuhisa Murakami, Bungeishunju
   D-Day: The Battle for Normandy (Volumes 1 & 2) by Antony Beevor, translated by Hideaki Hiraga, Hakusuisha
   Berlin: The Downfall 1945 by Antony Beevor, translated by Hikaru Kawakami, Hakusuisha
   The Jet Fighter Me 262—The Last Glimmer of the German Luftwaffe by Yoji Watanabe, Kojinsha NF Bunko
   German Jet Aces of World War II by Hugh Morgan and John Weal, Dainippon Kaiga

Koroku Inumura.

With this volume, the 'To a Certain Airship' Pilot series comes to a close. Over the course of 17 books and 7 years and 9 months, I was able to complete this journey. My deepest thanks go to Haruyuki Morisawa, for running alongside me all the way. To former editor Y. Asa and G. Shiken, and current editor N. Mura. Above all, I owe everything to you, the readers. I am currently planning a new series with Gagaga Bunko, so I look forward to meeting you all again in the future!

Back to Vol. 8

Return to Main Page